Skip to main content

Full text of "Anne Hereford : a novel"

See other formats


L  I  B  RARY 

OF   THL 

U  N  IVER.5ITY 

OF    ILLI  NOIS 

82.3 

W55a 

v.l 


W.  H.  SMI 

SUBSCRiP 


&  SON'S  ! 


LIBRARY, 

186,  ST^Sptf),  LONDON, 

AND    AT    THE    RAILWAY     BOOKSTALLS. 


ANNE   HEREFORD, 


VOL.  I. 


ANNE   HEREFORD. 


$  Intel. 


BY 

Mrs.    HENRY   WOOD, 

AUTHOE   OF 

"EAST     LYNNE,"      "THE     EED     COUET     FAEM," 

ETC.    ETC. 


IN  THREE  VOLUMES. 
VOL.  I. 


LONDON : 

mSLEY  BROTHERS,  18,  CATHERINE  STREET,  STRAND. 
1868. 

[All  rigHi  of  Tramlation  and  Reproduction  are  resercedj] 


V16 

V.I 


OS 


CONTENTS 


OF 


THE     FIRST    VOLUME. 


CHAP. 

PAGB 


I.    MRS.    EDWIN    BARLEY 


II.     IN    THE    WOOD 25 

III.    GOING    OUT    IN    THE    FOG 62 

IV.    VERY    ILL 87 

V.  ANOTHER  DREAM 119 

VI.  DEAD  ! 145 

VII.  AT  MISS  fenton's 176 

VIII.    EMILY    CHANDOS 214 

IX.    A    STEP    IRREVOCABLE 239 

X.   AT   MRS.  paler's 256 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2010  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign 


http://www.archive.org/details/anneherefordnove01wood 


ANNE    HEREFORD. 


CHAPTER  I. 


MRS.    EDWIN    BARLEY. 


An  express  train  was  dashing  along  a  line  of 
rails  in  the  heart  of  England.  On  one  of  the 
first-class  carriages  there  had  been  a  board,  bear- 
ing the  intimation  "  For  Ladies  Only/'  but  the 
guard  took  it  off  when  the  train  first  started.  It 
had  come  many  miles  since.  Seated  inside,  the 
only  passenger  in  that  compartment,  was  a  little 
girl  in  deep  mourning.  All  was  black  about  her 
save  the  white  frills  of  her  drawers,  which  peeped 
below  her  short,  black,  flounced  frock.  A  thought- 
ful, gentle  child,  with  a  smooth,  pale  forehead, 
earnest  eyes,  and  long,  dark  eyelashes  that  swept 
her  cheek.  It  was  a  gloomy  September  day, 
foggy,  and  threatening  rain — a  sc^-looking  day  ; 
vol.  i.  1 


2  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

and  the  child's  face  seemed  to  have  borrowed  the 
aspect  of  the  weather,  pervaded,  as  it  was,  by  a 
tinge  of  sadness.  That  little  girl  was  myself, 
Anne  Hereford. 

The  train  slackened  speed,  and  glided  into  an 
important  station,  larger  than  any  we  had  passed. 
It  was  striking  one,  and  the  guard  came  up  to 
the  carriage.  "  Now,  my  little  lady,"  said  he, 
u  change  lines  here,  and  stop  for  ten  minutes.'" 

I  liked  that  guard.  He  had  a  kind,  hearty 
face,  and  he  had  come  up  several  times  to  the 
carriage- door  during  the  journey,  asking  how  I 
got  on.  He  told  me  he  had  a  little  girl  of  his 
own,  about  as  old  as  I. 

"  Are  you  hungry  ?"  he  asked,  as  he  lifted  me 
from  the  carriage. 

"Not  very,  thank  you.  I  have  eaten  the 
biscuits." 

"Halloa!  Stern!"  he  called  out,  stopping  a 
man  who  was  hurrying  past.  "  Are  you  going 
with  the  Nettleby  train  f" 

"  Yes.  What  if  I  am  ?"  was  the  man's  an- 
swer. He  was  rightly  named  Stern,  for  he  had 
a  stern,  sour  face. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  d 

"  See  this  little  girl.  She  is  in  the  guard's 
charge.  To  be  put  in  the  ladies'  carriage,  and 
taken  on  to  Nettleby." 

The  man  gave  a  short  nod  by  way  of  answer, 
and  hurried  away.  And  the  guard  took  me  into 
a  large  room,  where  crowds  were  pressing  round 
a  counter.  "  Here,  Miss  Williams/'  he  said,  to 
one  of  the  young  women  behind  it,  "  give  this 
little  lady  something  to  eat  and  drink,  and  take 
care  of  her  till  the  Nettleby  train  starts.  She's 
to  have  what  comes  to  a  shilling." 

"  What  will  you  take,  my  dear  ?"  asked  Miss 
Williams. 

The  counter  was  so  full  of  good  things  that  I 
■did  not  know  what,  but  fixed  at  length  upon  a 
plum-tart.  Miss  Williams  laughed,  and  said  I 
had  better  eat  some  sandwiches  first  and  the  tart 
afterwards. 

She  was  pouring  me  out  a  cup  of  coffee  when 
the  guard  came  up  again.  "  Your  baggage  is 
changed,  little  lady,"  said  he.  "  You'll  find  it 
all  right  at -the  Nettleby  station.      Good  day." 

"  Good-bye,  and  thank  you,"  I  answered,  hold- 
ing out  my  hand,  that  he  might  shake  it.      I  felt 

1— 2, 


4  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

sorry  to  part  with  him — lie  seemed  like  a  friend. 
Soon  after,  the  surly  guard  put  in  his  head  and 
beckoned  to  me.  He  marshalled  me  to  a  car- 
riage which  had  a  similar  board  upon  it  to  the 
other,  "For  Ladies  Only/'  and  shut  me  in  with- 
out a  word.  Two  ladies  sat  opposite  to  me.  They 
did  not  speak  either;  but  they  stared  a  great 
deal.  I  thought  it  must  be  at  the  two  tarts  Miss 
Williams  had  given  me  in  a  paper  bag,  and  did 
not  like  to  eat  them. 

At  the  next  station  another  lady  got  in,  and 
she  began  talking  at  once. 

"  Are  you  travelling  all  alone,  little  girl?" 

"  Yes,  ma'am.      The  guard  takes  care  of  me." 

"  Have  you  come  far  V 

I  had  come  from  a  remote  part  of  Devonshire, 
the  sea-coast.  It  seemed  a  long  way  to  me,  and 
I  said  so. 

"  Will  you  tell  me  your  name  ?  I  daresay  it 
is  a  pretty  one." 

"  It  is  Anne  Hereford." 

"  Devonshire  is  a  very  nice  part  of  the  country. 
Have  you  lived  in  it  all  your  life  ?" 

"  Not  quite.      I  was  born  in  India.      Mamma 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  & 

brought  me  to  England  when  I  was  three  years 

old." 

u  You  are  in  deep  mourning.      Is  it  for  a  near 

relative  ?" 

I  did  not  answer.  I  turned  to  look  out  at  the 
window  until  the  tears  should  go  away  again.  I 
could  not  bear  that  strangers  should  see  them. 
The  lady  asked  again,  and  presently  I  turned 
round. 

"  For  mamma." 

She  was  silent  for  some  time,  looking  at  me. 
"  Is  your  papa  dead  also  V 

"  He  died  a  long  while  before  mamma  did/' 

"  You  say  you  were  born  in  India  :  perhaps 
he  was  an  officer  ?' 

"  He  was  Colonel  Hereford." 

"  How  many  brothers  and  sisters  have  you  ?" 

"  Not  any." 

"  AYhere  are  you  going  to  live  ?" 

"  I  don't  know.  I  am  going  now  to  my  Aunt 
Selina's." 

The  train  approached  a  station,  and  the  lady 
got  out,  or  she  probably  would  have  asked  me  a 
great  deal  more.      At  the  station   following  that, 


()-  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

the  two  silent  ladies  left,  and  I  was  alone  again. 
The  first  thing  I  did  was  to  eat  my  tarts  and 
throw  away  the  paper  bag.  After  that  I  fell 
asleep,  and  remembered  no  more  till  the  guard's 
surly  voice  woke  me. 

"  This  is  Nettleby,  if  you  are  a-going  to  get 
out.  He  said  something  about  some  luggage. 
How  much  is  it  ?" 

"  A  large  box  and  a  small  one,  and  two  carpet- 
bags. '  Miss  Hereford,  passenger  to  Nettleby,' 
is  written  on  them.  Can  you  please  to  tell  me 
whether  it  is  far  to  Mr.  Edwin  Barley's  ?" 

"  I  don't  know  any  Mr.  Edwin  Barley.  Jem," 
added  he,  to  one  of  the  porters,  "  see  after  her. 
I'm  going  to  hand  out  her  things." 

u  Where  do  you  want  to  go,  miss  ?"  the  porter 
asked. 

"To  Mr.  Edwin  Barley's.  They  told  me  I 
must  get  out  at  the  Nettleby  station,  and  ask  to 
be  sent  on,  unless  a  carriage  met  me  here." 

"  You  must  mean  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  of 
Hallam." 

«  Yes,  that's  it.      Is  it  far  ?" 

"  Well,  Hallam's  five  miles  off,  and  the  house 


ANXE    HEREFORD.  V 

is  a  mile  on  this  side  of  it.  There's  no  rail,  miss  ; 
you  must  go  by  the  omnibus/' 

{(  But  are  you  sure  that  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley 
has  not  come  to  meet  me  ?"  I  asked,  feeling  a 
sort  of  chill. 

Not  any  one  had  come,  and  the  porter  put  me 
into  the  omnibus  with  some  more  passengers. 
What  a  long  drive  it  seemed !  And  the  hedges 
and  trees  looked  very  dreary,  for  the  shades  of 
evening  were  gathering. 

At  the  foot  of  a  hill  the  omnibus  pulled  up, 
and  a  man  who  had  sat  by  the  driver  came  round. 
"Ain't  there  somebody  inside  for  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley's  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  I  am." 

I  got  out,  and  the  luggage  was  put  upon  the 
ground.      "Two  shillings,  miss,"  said  the  man. 

"  Two  shillings  !"  I  repeated,  in  great  alarm. 

"  Why,  did  you  expect  to  come  for  one — and 
inside  too !  It's  uncommon  cheap,  is  this 
omnibus." 

"  Oh,  it  is  not  that.  But  I  have  not  any 
money." 

"  Not  got  any  money  !" 


8  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  They  did  not  give  me  any.  They  gave  the 
guard  my  fare  to  Nettleby.  Mr.  Sterling  said  I 
should  be  sure  to  be  met." 

The  man  went  up  to  the  driver  "  I  say,  Bill, 
this  child  says  she's  got  no  money/'' 

The  driver  turned  round  and  looked  at  me. 
"  We  can  call  to-morrow  for  it ;  I  daresay  it's  all 
right.      Do  you  belong  to  the  Barleys,  miss  ?" 

"  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  is  my  aunt.  I  am  come 
on  a  visit  to  her." 

"  Oh,  it's  all  right.      Get  up,  Joe." 

"  But  please,"  said  I,  stopping  the  man,  in  an 
agony  of  fear — for  I  could  see  no  house  or  sign 
of  one,  save  a  small,  round,  low  building  that 
might  contain  one  room — "  which  is  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley's?  Am  I  to  stay  in  the  road  with  the 
boxes  ?" 

The  man  laughed,  said  he  had  supposed  I  knew, 
and  began  shouting  out,  "  Here,  missis  !"  two  or 
three  times.  "  You  see  that  big  green  gate, 
miss  ?"  he  added  to  me.  "  Well,  that  leads  up 
to  Mr.  Barley's,  and  that's  his  lodge." 

A  woman  came  out  of  the  lodge,  in  answer  to 
the  shouts,  and  opened  the  gate.      The   man  ex- 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  9 

plained,  put  the  trunks  inside  the  gate,  and  the 
omnibus  drove  on. 

M  I  beg  pardon  that  I  can't  go  up  to  the  house 
with  you,  miss,  but  it's  not  far,  and  you  can't 
miss  it,"  said  she.  "  I  have  got  my  baby  sick  in 
its  cradle,  and  dare  not  leave  it  alone.  You  are 
little  Miss  Hereford  V 

"  Yes." 

"  It's  odd  they  never  sent  to  meet  you  at 
Xettleby,  if  they  knew  you  were  coming  !  But 
they  have  visitors  at  the  house,  and  perhaps  young 
madam  forgot  it.  Straight  on,  miss,  and  you'll 
soon  come  to  the  hall  door  ;  go  up  the  steps,  and 
give  a  good  pull  at  the  bell." 

There  was  no  help  for  it  :  I  had  to  go  up  the 
gloomy  avenue  alone.  It  was  a  broad  gravel 
drive,  wide  enough  for  two  carriages  to  pass  each 
other ;  a  thick  grove  of  trees  on  either  side.  The 
road  wound  round,  and  I  had  just  got  in  sight  of 
the  house  when  I  was  startled  considerably  by 
what  proved  to  be  a  man's  head  projecting  be- 
yond the  trees.  He  appeared  to  be  gazing  stead- 
fastly at  the  house,  but  turned  his  face  suddenly 
at  my  approach.      But  for  that,  I  might  not  have 


10  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

observed  him.  The  face  looked  dark,  ugly,  me- 
nacing ;  and  I  started  with  a  spring  to  the  other 
side  of  the  way. 

I  did  not  speak  to  him,  or  lie  to  me,  but  my 
heart  beat  with  fear,  and  I  was  glad  enough  to 
see  lights  from  several  of  the  windows  in  front  of 
me.  I  thought  it  a  very  large  house ;  I  found 
afterwards  that  it  contained  eighteen  rooms,  and 
some  of  them  small,:  but  then  we  had  lived  in  a 
pretty  cottage  of  six.  There  was  no  need  to 
ring.  At  the  open  door  stood  a  man  and  a 
maid-servant,  laughing  and  talking. 

"  Who  are  you  V  cried  the  girl. 

"  I  want  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley/' 

"  Then  I  think  want  must  be  your  master/' 
she  returned.  "  It  is  somebody  from  Hallam,  I 
suppose.  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  cannot  possibly  see 
you  to-night." 

"  You  just  go  away,  little  girl/'  added  the  foot- 
man. "  You  must  come  to-morrow  morning,  if 
you  want  anything." 

Their  manner  was  so  authoritative  that  I  felt 
frightened,  nearly  crying  as  I  stood.  What  if 
they  should  really  turn  me  away  ! 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  11 

"  Why  don't  you  go  ?"  asked  the  girl,  sharply. 

"  I  have  nowhere  to  go  to.  My  boxes  are 
down  at  the  gate/'' 

u  Why,  who  are  you  ?"  she  inquired,  in  a  quick 
tone. 

"  I  am  Miss  Hereford/' 

"  Heart  alive  \"  she  whispered  to  the  man.  "  I 
beg  your  pardon,  miss.  I'll  call  Charlotte 
Delves/' 

"  What's  that  ?  Who  will  you  call  V  broke 
from  an  angry  voice  at  the  back  of  the  hall. 
"  Call  '  Charlotte  Delves/  will  you  ?  Go  in  to 
your  work  this  instant,  you  insolent  girl.  Do 
you  hear  me,  Jemima  ?" 

<e  I  didn't  know  you  were  there,  Miss  Delves," 
was  the  half-saucy,  half-deprecating  answer. 
"  The  young  lady  has  come — Miss  Hereford." 

A  tall,  slight,  good-looking  woman  of  thirty- 
five  or  thirty-six  came  forward.  I  could  not  tell 
whether  she  was  a  lady  or  a  smart  maid.  She 
wore  a  small,  stylish  cap,  and  a  handsome  muslin 
gown  with  flounces — which  were  in  fashion  then. 
Her  eyes  were  light;  long,  light  curls  fell  on 
either  side  her  face,  and  her  address  was  good. 


12  ANNE   HEREFORD. 

*'  How  do  you  do,  Miss  Hereford  ?"  she  said, 
taking  my  Land.  "  Come  in,  my  dear.  We  did 
not  expect  you  until  next  week.  Mrs.  Barley  is 
in  the  drawing-room." 

tc  Mrs.  Barley  is  in  her  chamber,  dressing  for 
dinner,"  contended  Jemima,  from  the  back  of  the 
hall,  as  if  intent  on  aggravation. 

Miss  Delves  made  no  reply.  She  ran  upstairs, 
and  opened  a  door,  from  whence  came  a  warm 
glow  of  fire-light.  ' '  Wait  there  a  moment,"  she 
said,  looking  round  at  me.  "  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley, 
the  child  has  come." 

"What  child?"  returned  a  voice — a  young, 
gay,  sweet  voice. 

"  Little  Miss  Hereford." 

«  My  goodness  !  Come  to-day  !  And  I  with 
no  mourning  about  me,  to  speak  of.  Well,  let 
her  come  in." 

I  knew  my  Aunt  Selina  again  in  a  moment. 
She  had  stayed  with  us  in  Devonshire  for  three 
months  two  years  before,  when  she  was  nineteen. 
The  same  lovely  face,  with  its  laughing  blue  eyes, 
and  its  shining  golden  hair.  She  wore  an  em- 
broidered clear-muslin  white  dress,  with  low  body 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  13 

and  sleeves,  and  a  few  black  ribbons;  jet  bracelets, 
and  a  long  jet  chain. 

"  You  darling  child  !  But  what  made  you 
come  in  this  strange  way,  without  notice  ?" 

"  Mr.  Sterling  said  he  wrote  word  to  you, 
Selina,  that  I  should  be  here  on  Thursday.  You 
ought  to  have  had  the  letter  yesterday/'' 

"  "Well,  so  he  did  write ;  but  I  thought — how 
stupid  I  must  have  been  \"  she  interrupted,  with 
a  sudden  laugh.  "  I  declare  I  took  it  to  mean 
next  Thursday.  But  you  are  all  the  more 
welcome,  dear.  You  have  grown  prettier,  Anne, 
with  those  deep  eyes  of  yours/' 

I  stood  before  her  very  gravely.  I  had  dreaded 
the  meeting,  believing  it  would  be  one  of  sobs 
and  lamentation  for  my  mother :  not  taking  into 
account  how  careless  and  light-headed  Selina 
was.  I  had  called  her  a  Selina,"  since,  a  little 
girl  of  four,  I  had  gone  on  a  visit  to  Keppe- 
Carew. 

Taking  off  my  bonnet,  she  kissed  me  several 
times,  and  then  held  me  before  her  by  my  hands 
as  she  sat  on  the  sofa.  Miss  Delves  went  out 
and  closed  the  door. 


14  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  They  are  not  home  from  shooting  yet,  Anne, 
so  we  can  have  a  little  talk  to  ourselves.  When 
they  go  to  the  far  covers,  there's  no  knowing 
when  they'll  be  in :  two  nights  ago  they  kept  me 
waiting  dinner  until  eight  o'clock/'' 

"  Who  did,  Aunt  Selina  ?" 

"  Mr.  Barley,  and  the  rest,"  she  answered, 
carelessly.  ct  Anne,  how  very  strange  it  was 
that  your  mamma  should  have  died  so  quickly  at 
the  last !  It  was  only  two  weeks  before  her 
death  that  she  wrote  to  tell  me  she  was  ill." 

"  She  had  been  ill  longer  than  that,  Aunt 
Selina " 

"  Call  me  Selina,  child." 

"  But  she  did  not  tell  any  one  until  she  knew 
there  was  danger.      She  did  not  tell  me." 

"  It  was  a  renewal  of  that  old  complaint  she 
had  in  India — that  inward  complaint." 

I  turned  my  head  and  my  wet  eyes  from  her. 
"  They  told  me  it  was  her  heart,  Selina." 

"  Yes ;  in  a  measure  ;  that  had  something  to 
do  with  it.  It  must  have  been  a  sad  parting, 
Anne.     Why,  child,  you  are  sobbing  !" 

"  Please  don't  talk  of  it !" 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  15 

"  But  I  must  talk  of  it :  I  like  to  have  my 
curiosity  gratified/'  she  said,  in  her  quick  way. 
"Did  the  doctors  say  from  the  first  that  there 
was  no  hope?" 

"  Mamma  knew  there  was  no  hope  when  she 
wrote  to  you.  She  had  told  me  so  the  day 
before." 

"  I  wonder  she  told  you  at  all." 

"  Oh,  Selina  !  that  fortnight  was  too  short  for 
the  leave-taking;  for  all  she  had  to  say  to 
me.  It  will  be  years,  perhaps,  before  we  meet 
again." 

"  Meet  again  !  Meet  where  ?" 

"  In  Heaven !" 

"  You  are  a  strange  child !"  exclaimed  Selina, 
looking  at  me  very  steadfastly.  iC  Ursula  has 
infected  you,  I  see,  with  her  serious  notions.  I 
used  to  tell  her  there  was  time  enough  for  it 
years  hence." 

"  And  mamma  used  to  tell  you  that  perhaps, 
if  you  put  off  and  put  off,  the  years  hence  might 
never  come  for  you,  Selina." 

"  What  !  you  remember  that,  do  you  ?"  she 
said,  with  a  smile.      "  Yes,  she   used   to  lecture 


16  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

me ;  she  was  fifteen  years  older  than  I,  and 
assumed  the  right  to  do  so." 

"  Mamma  never  lectured ;  what  she  said  was 
always  kind  and  gentle/'  was  my  sohbing 
answer. 

"  Yes,  yes.  You  think  me  insensible  now, 
Anne  ;  but  my  grief  is  over — that  is,  the  violence 
of  the  grief.  When  the  letter  came  to  say 
Ursula  was  dead,  I  cried  the  whole  day,  never 
ceasing." 

"  Mamma  had  a  warning  of  her  death/''  I  con- 
tinued; for  it  was  one  of  the  things  she  had 
charged  me  to  tell  to  her  sister  Selina. 

"  Had  a  what,  child  V3 

"  A  warning.  The  night  before  she  was  taken 
ill — I  mean  dangerously  ill — she  dreamt  she  saw 
papa  in  a  most  beautiful  place,  all  light  and 
flowers ;  no  place  on  earth  could  ever  have  been 
so  beautiful  except  the  Garden  of  Eden.  He 
beckoned  her  to  come  to  him,  and  pointed  to  a 
vacant  place  by  his  side,  saying,  '  It  is  ready  for 
you  now,  Ursula/  Mamma  awoke  then,  and  the 
words  were  sounding  in  her  cars ;  she  could 
have  felt  sure  that  they  were  positively  spoken." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  17 

"  And  you  can  tell  me  this  with  a  grave  face, 
calling  it  a  warning  V*  exclaimed  Selina. 

"  Mamma  charged  me  to  tell  it  you.  She 
related  the  dream  to  us  the  next  morning ,J 


"  Us  !     Whom  do  you  mean,  child  ?" 

"  Me  and  our  old  maid  Betty.  She  was  my 
nurse,  you  know.  Mamma  said  what  a  pleasant 
dream  it  was,  that  she  was  sorry  to  awake  from 
it ;  but  after  she  grew  ill,  she  said  she  knew  it 
was  sent  as  a  warning.'' 

Selina  laughed.  "  You  have  lived  boxed  up 
with  that  stupid  old  Betty  and  your  mamma, 
child,  until  you  are  like  a  grave  little  woman. 
Ursula  was  always  superstitious.  You  will  say 
you  believe  in  ghosts  next/' 

"  No,  I  do  not  believe  in  ghosts.  I  do  in 
warnings.  Mamma  said  that  never  a  Keppe- 
Carew  died  yet  without  being  warned  of  it : 
though  few  of  them  had  noticed  it  at  the  time." 

"  There,  that  will  do,  Anne.  I  am  a  Carew, 
and  I  don't  want  to  be  frightened  into  watching 
for  a  '  warning.'  You  are  a  Carew  also,  by  the 
mother's  side.  Do  you  know,  my  poor  child, 
that  you  are  not  left  well   off?" 

vol.  i.  2 


18  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  Yes  ;  mamma  lias  told  me  all.  I  don't 
mind." 

"  Don't  mind !"  echoed  Selina,  with  another 
light  laugh.  "  That's  because  you  don't  under- 
stand^ Anne.  What  little  your  mamma  had 
left  has  been  sunk  in  an  annuity  for  your  educa- 
tion— eighty  or  a  hundred  pounds  a  year,  until 
you  are  eighteen.  There's  something  more,  I 
believe,  for  clothes  and  incidental  expenses." 

"  I  said  I  did  not  mind,  Selina,  because  I  am 
not  afraid  of  getting  my  own  living.  Mamma 
said  that  a  young  lady,  well-educated  and  of 
good  birth,  can  always  command  a  desirable 
position  as  governess.  She  told  me  not  to  fear, 
for  God  would  take  care  of  me." 

u  Some  money  might  be  desirable  for  all  that," 
returned  my  aunt,  in  a  tone  that  sounded  full  of 
irreverence  to  my  unaccustomed  ears.  "The 
maddest  step  Colonel  Hereford  ever  took  was 
that  of  selling  out.  He  thought  to  better  him- 
self, and  he  spent  and  lost  the  money,  leaving 
your  mamma  with  very  little  when  he  died." 

"  I  don't  think  mamma  cared  much  for  money, 
Selina." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  19 

H  I  don't  think  she  did,  or  she  would  not  have 
taken  matters  so  quietly.  Do  you  remember, 
Anne,  how  she  used  to  go  on  at  me  when  I  said 
I  should  marry  Edwin  Barley  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  mamma  said  how  very  wrong  it  would 
be  of  you  to  marry  for  money/'' 

"  Quite  true.  She  used  to  put  her  hands  to 
her  ears  when  I  said  I  hated  him.  Now,  what 
are  those  earnest  eyes  of  yours  searching  me 
for  ?" 

"  Do  you  hate  him,  Selina  V 

"  I  am  not  dying  of  love  for  him,  you  strange 
child." 

"  One  day  a  poor  boy  had  a  monkey  before 
the  window,  and  you  said  Mr.  Edwin  Earley  was 
as  ugly  as  that.      Is  he  ugly?" 

Selina  burst  into  a  peal  of  ringing  laughter. 
"  Oh,  he  is  very  handsome,  Anne ;  as  hand- 
some as   the  day  :  when   you    see    him  you  shall 

tell  me  if  you  don't  think  so.      I .      "What  is 

the  matter  ?      What  arc  you  looking  at  ?'3 

As  I  stood  before  my  aunt,  the  door  behind 
her  seemed  to  be  pushed  gently  open.  I  had 
thought  some  one  was  coming  in ;   and  said  so. 

2—2 


20  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  The  fire-light  must  have  deceived  you,  Anne. 
That  door  is  kept  hoi  ted ;  it  leads  to  a  passage 
communicating  with  my  bedroom,  but  we  do  not 
use  it." 

"  I  am  certain  that  I  saw  it  open/'  was  my 
answer ;  and  an  unpleasant,  fanciful  thought 
came  over  me  that  it  might  be  the  man  I  saw 
in  the  avenue.  "  It  is  shut  now ;  it  shut  again 
when  I  spoke." 

She  rose,  walked  to  the  door,  and  tried  to 
open  it,  but  it  was  fast. 

"  You  see,  Anne.  Don't  you  get  fanciful,  my 
dear ;  that  is  what  your  mamma  was :"  but  I 
shook  my  head  in  answer. 

"  Selina,  did  not  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  want 
me  to  go  to  Mrs.  Hemson's  instead  of  coming 
here?" 

"  Who  told  you  that  ?" 

"  I  heard  Mr.  Sterling  talking  of  it  with 
mamma." 

"  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  did,  little  woman.  Did 
you  hear  why  he  wished  it  ?" 

"  No." 

"  You  should  have  heard  that,  it  was  so  natter- 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  21 

ing  to  me.  He  thought  I  was  too  giddy  to  take 
charge  of  a  young  lady." 

"  Did  he  r 

"  But  Ursula  "would  not  accept  the  objection. 
It  could  not  matter  for  a  few  weeks,  she  wrote  to 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley,  whether  I  were  giddy  or 
serious,  and  she  could  not  think  of  consigning 
you,  even  temporarily,  to  Mrs.  Hemson.  Ah  ! 
my  cousin  Frances  Carew  and  I  took  exactly 
opposite  courses,  Anne  :  I  married  for  money,  she 
for  love.  She  met  an  attractive  stranger  at  a 
watering-place,  and  married  him." 

u  And  it  was  not  right  ?" 

"  It  was  all  wrong.  He  was  a  tradesman.  A 
good-looking,  educated  man;  I  grant  that;  but 
a  tradesman.  Never  was  such  a  thing  heard  of, 
as  for  a  Carew  to  stoop  to  that.  You  see,  Anne, 
she  had  learnt  to  like  him  before  she  knew  any- 
thing of  his  position,  or  who  he  was.  He  was  a 
visitor  at  the  place,  just  as  she  was.  Of  course 
she  ought  to  have  given  him  up.  Not  she;  she 
gave  herself  and  her  money  to  him,  and  a  very 
pretty  little  fortune  she  had." 

"  Did  she  marrv  in  disobedience  ?" 


22  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  That  cannot  be  charged  upon  her,  for  she 
was  alone  in  the  world,  and  her  own  mistress. 
But  a  Carew  of  Keppe-Carew  ought  to  have 
known  better." 

"  She  was  not  of  Keppe-Carew,  Selina." 

u  She  was.  Don't  you  know  that,  Anne  ? 
Her  father  was  Carew  of  Keppe-Carew ;  and. 
wnen  he  died  without  a  son,  his  brother,  your 
mamma''s  father  and  mine,  succeeded  to  Keppe- 
Carew.  He  died  in  his  turn,  leaving  no  son, 
and  Keppe-Carew  and  its  broad  lands  went  to  a 
distant  man,  the  male  heir.  We  three  Carews 
have  all  married  badly,  in  one  way  or  another." 

Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  was  speaking  dreamily 
then,  as  if  forgetting  anybody  heard  her. 

"  She,  Frances,  married  Hemson  the  trades- 
man, throwing  a  barrier  between  herself  and  her 
family;  Ursula  married  Colonel  Hereford,  to 
wear  out  a  few  of  her  best  years  in  India,  and. 
then  to  die  in  poverty,  and  leave  an  unprovided - 
for  child;  and  I  have  married  him,  Edwin 
Barley.      Which  is  the  worst,  I  wonder  ?" 

I  thought  over  what  she  said  in  my  busy 
brain.      Few  children  had  so  active  a  one. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  23 

"  Selina,  you  say  you  married  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley  because  he  is  rich," 

"Well." 

"  "Why  did  you,  when  you  were  rich  yourself?" 

"  I  rich  ?  You  will  count  riches  differently 
when  you  are  older.  Why,  Anne,  do  you  know 
what  my  fortune  was  ?  Four  thousand  pounds. 
Ursula  had  the  same,  and  she  and  Colonel 
Hereford  spent  it.  That  put  a  notion  in  my 
father's  head,  and  he  tied  mine  up  tight  enough, 
securing  it  to  my  absolute  use  until  I  die." 

"  Will  it  be  Mr.  Barley's  when  you  die, 
Selina  ?" 

"  Were  I  to  die  before  next  Monday,  it  would 
be  yours,  pussy,  for  it  is  so  settled.  After  that, 
if  I  die  without  a  will,  it  would  go  to  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley ;  but  I  shall  be  of  age  next  Monday,  and 
then  can  make  one.  I  think  it  must  be  my  first 
care — a  will •"  she  laughed.  "  So  munificent  a 
sum  to  dispose  of !      Shall  I  leave  it  to  you  V* 

The  room-door  was  pushed  open,  and  some 
one  entered.  A  shortish  man,  of  nearly  forty 
years,  in  a  velveteen  shooting-coat  and  gaiters, 
and  with  a  dark  face  :    the   same  dark  face  that 


24  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

looked  out  from  the  trees  in  the  avenue.  I 
shrank  round  Selina  with  a  sudden  fear.  Not 
that  the  features  were  particularly  ill-favoured  in 
themselves,,  but  so  dark  and  stern.  And  the  re- 
membrance of  the  fright  was  on  me  still. 

"  "Where  are  you  coming  to,  child  ?"  she  said. 
"  This  is  Mr.  Edwin  Barley." 


CHAPTER    II. 

IN    THE    WOOD. 

That  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  !  My  imagination  had 
been  setting  the  face  down  for  a  robber's  at 
least ;  and  the  thought  flashed  over  me — How 
could  Selina  have  married  him  ?  Another  thought 
came  with  it — Had  he  been  the  intruder  at  the 
door? 

"  Who  is  that,  Selina  V  he  asked,  in  a  very 
strong,  determined  voice,  but  not  an  unpleasiug 
one. 

"  Anne  Hereford.  Eancy  my  making  so 
stupid  a  mistake  as  to  conclude  it  was  next 
Thursday  the  lawyer  meant.  And  she  has  had 
to  find  her  way  from  Nettleby  in  the  best  way 
she  could." 

He  looked  at  me  with  his  black  eyes,  the 
blackest  eyes  I  had  ever  seen.  Either  they  wore 
a  warning  expression,  or  I  fancied  so,  and  I  took 


26  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

it  to  mean  I  was  not  to  say  I  saw  him  watching 
the  house  from  the  avenue.  No  fear,  after  that, 
that  I  should  speak  of  it. 

"  Did  you  walk  from  Nettleby,  little  one  ?" 

"  No,  sir.  I  came  in  the  omnibus  to  the 
gate/' 

"  She  has  been  asking  me  if  you  were  very 
handsome ;  and  I  told  her  to  wait  and  see/'  ob- 
served Selina  with  a  laugh,  and  somehow  it 
grated  on  my  ears.  He  made  no  reply  in  words, 
but  his  brow  contracted  a  little.  I  noticed  one 
thing — that  he  had  very  pretty  teeth,  white  and 
even. 

"  How  is  it  you  are  home  before  the 
others  V  she  resumed.  "  And  where  are  they 
lingering  ?  Charlotte  Delves  says  the  dinner  is 
spoiling/'' 

"  They  cannot  be  far  behind,"  was  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley's  answer.      "  Til  go  and  dress." 

As  he  went  out  of  the  room  we  heard  sounds 
of  voices  and  laughter.  Selina  opened  the 
window,  and  I  stood  by  her.  The  night  had 
grown  clearer,  the  moon  was  bright.  Three 
gentlemen,   dressed   something  like   Mr.   Edwin 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  27 

Barley,  were  approaching  the  house  with  game, 

guns,  and  dogs. 

"  Can  yon  see  them  by  this  light,  Anne  ?" 
"  I  can  see  that  two  are  young,  and  one  looks 

old.      He  has  gray  hair/' 

"  Not  very  old,  not  more  than  fifty — bnt  he  is 

so  stout.      It  is  the  parson,  Mr.  Martin." 
"  Do  parsons  go  out  shooting,  Selina  ?" 
"  Only  when   they   can   get  the  chance,"   she 

laughed.    "  That  young  one  is  Philip  King,  a  ward 

of  Mr.  Edwin  Barley's.  He  and  I  are  not  friends 

at  all,  and  I  do  what  I  can  to  vex  him.      He  is 

terribly  ill-tempered." 

« is  he  r 

"  He  fell  in  love  with  me  at  Easter,  the  silly 
boy  !  Fancy  that !  One  can't  think  it  was  in 
earnest,  you  know,  but  it  really  seemed  like  it. 
I  asked  him  if  he  would  like  his  ears  boxed,  and 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley  gave  us  both  a  sharp  talking- 
to,  saying  we  ought  to  be  sent  to  school  again." 
"  Both  !  But  if  it  was  not  your  fault  ?" 
"  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  said  it  was  my  fault,"  she 
returned,  with  a  laugh.  "  Perhaps  it  was.  He 
has  not,  as  I  believe,  loved  Philip  King  since." 


28  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  Who  is  the  other  one  with  them,  Selina  ?"  I 
asked,  as  the  gentlemen  below  disappeared. 

"  The  other  is  George  Heneage — a  great  friend 
of  mine.      Hnsh  !  he  is  coming  up." 

George  Heneage  entered.  A  young  man, 
tall,  slender,  active;  with  a  pale,  pleasant  face, 
and  dark  wavy  hair.  He  had  a  merry  smile, 
and  I  thought  I  had  never  seen  any  one  so  nice- 
looking.  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  moved  to  the  fire, 
and  he  took  her  hand  in  greeting. 

"  Well !  And  how  have  you  been  all  day  ? 
Dull?" 

It  was  the  pleasantest  voice  !  Quite  a  con- 
trast after  that  of  Mr.  Edwin  Barley. 

"  Much  any  of  you  care  whether  I  am  dull  or 
gay,"  she  returned  in  answer,  half  laughing,  half 
pouting.  "  The  partridges  get  all  your  time,  just 
now.  I  might  be  dead  and  buried  before  any  of 
you  came  home  to  see  after  me." 

<fWe  must  shoot,  you  know,  Selina.  One  of 
us,  at  any  rate,  came  home  a  couple  of  hours 
ago — Barlev." 

"  Not  to  me.  He  has  but  just  come  in.  You 
must  be  mistaken." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  29 

"  Look  here.  I  was  away  for  a  short  while 
from  the  party,  seeing  after  the  horse  I  lamed 
the  other  day,  and  when  I  got  back.  Barley  had 
vanished :  they  thought  he  had  gone  to  look 
after  me.  Perhaps  he  had  in  one  sense,  the 
great  simpleton — Hallo  !  who's  that  ¥'  He 
broke  off,  seeing  me  for  the  first  time,  as  I  stood 
partly  within  the  shade  of  the  window-curtain. 

"  It  is  little  Anne  Hereford.  She  has  come 
a  week  before  I  expected  her.  Anne,  come  for- 
ward, and  let  Mr.  Heneage  make  love  to  you.  It 
is  a  pastime  he  favours." 

He  lifted  me  up  by  the  waist,  looked  at  me, 
and  put  me  down  again. 

"  A  pretty  little  face  to  make  love  to.  How 
old  are  you  ?" 

«  Eleven,  sir." 

"  Eleven  \"  he  echoed,  in  surprise.  "  I  should 
have  taken  you  for  nine  at  the  very  most. 
Eleven  \" 

"  And  eleventeen  in  sober  sense/''  interposed 
Selina,  in  her  lightest  and  most  careless  maimer. 
u  I  suppose  children  are  so  who  never  live  with 
brothers  and  sisters.      You  should  hear  her  talk, 


30  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

George  !  I  tell  her,  her  mamma  and  nurse  have 
made  an  old  woman  of  her," 

"  Dare  I  venture  to  your  presence  in  this 
trim,  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley?" 

The  speaker  was  the  Rev.  Mr.  Martin,  who 
came  slowly  in,  pointing  to  his  attire. 

"  It  is  Barley's  fault,  and  yon  must  blame  him, 
not  me,"  he  continued.  "  Barley  invited  me  to 
say  grace  at  your  table  to-day,  and  then  disap- 
peared, keeping  us  waiting  for  him  until  now,  and 
giving  me  no  time  to  go  home  and  make  myself 
presentable." 

"Never  mind,  Mr.  Martin,  there  are  worse 
misfortunes  at  sea,"  she  said,  in  that  charmingly 
attractive  manner  that  she  could  sometimes  use. 
"  I  have  sat  down  with  gentlemen  in  shooting- 
coats  before  to-day,  and  enjoyed  my  dinner 
none  the  worse  for  it.  Is  that  you,  Miss 
Delves?" 

Footsteps  were  passing  the  open  door,  and  Miss 
Delves  came  in. 

' '  Did  you  speak,  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  ?" 

"  Yes.  Take  this  child,  please :  she  must 
have  some  tea.      Anne,  dear,  ask  for  anything  to 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  31 

eat  that  you  best  fancy.  You  shall  come  up 
again  after  dinner/' 

We  went  to  a  small  parlour  on  the  ground 
floor — Miss  Delves  said  it  was  her  own  sitting- 
room — and  she  rang  the  bell.  The  maid  who 
had  been  gossiping  at  the  front  door  came  in  to 
answer  it. 

"  Are  you  at  tea  still,  Jemima  V 

"  Yes,  Miss  Delves." 

"  I  thought  so.  There's  no  regularity  unless 
l;m  about  everywhere  myself.  Bring  in  a 
cup  for  Miss  Hereford,  and  some  bread  and 
butter." 

They  both  left  the  room.  I  supposed  that 
Miss  Delves  was  going  to  dine  presently,  for  a 
cloth  was  spread  over  one  end  of  the  table,  with 
a  knife  and  silver  forks,  the  cruet-stand  and  salt- 
cellar, glasses,  and  a  decanter  of  wine.  Presently 
Jemima  came  back  with  a  small  tray,  that  had 
my  tea  upon  it.  She  seemed  a  free-and-easy 
sort  of  girl,  sat  down  in  a  chair,  and  began  chat- 
tering. Another  servant  came  in  with  a  small 
jar  of  preserves.      They  called  her  Sarah. 

"  Miss  Delves  has  sent  some  jam  for  the  young 


32  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

lady,  if  she'd  like  it.  Or  will  she  take  a  slice  of 
cold  meat  first,  she  says  ?" 

"  I'll  have  the  jam,  please/'' 

"  That's  right,  miss,"  laughed  Jemima. 
"  Sweets  is  good." 

"Arn't  you  coming  to  your  tea,  Jemima? 
There'll  be  a  fuss  if  she  comes  in  and  finds  you 
have  not  begun  it." 

"  Bother  the  tea !  We  are  not  obliged  to 
swallow  it  down  just  at  the  minute  she  pleases," 
was  the  answer  of  Jemima. 

"  I  say,"  exclaimed  the  other,  suddenly,  "  what 
do  you  think  I  saw?      Young  King " 

Jemima  gave  a  warning  shake  of  the  head,  and 
pointed  to  me.  The  conversation  wras  dropped 
to  a  whisper,  in  which  I  once  caught  the  words, 
"  that  handsome  George  Heneage."  Presently 
steps  were  heard  approaching,  and  the  two  maids 
disturbed  themselves.  Sarah  caught  up  the 
plate  of  bread  and  butter,  and  stood  as  if  she 
were  handing  it  to  me,  and  Jemima  stirred  the  fire 
vigorously.  It  had  been  warm  in  the  day,  but  the 
bit  of  lighted  fire  in  the  grate  looked  pleasant  in 
the  autumn  evening.      The  footsteps  passed  on. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  33 

"  How  stupid  you  are,  Sarah !  startling  one 
for  nothing  \"  exclaimed  Jemima. 

"  I  thought  it  was  Charlotte  Delves.  It  sounded 
just  like  her  foot." 

"  She's  in  the  kitchen,  and  won't  come  out  of 
it  till  the  dinner's  gone  in.  She's  in  one  of  her 
tempers  to-day." 

"  Is  Charlotte  Delves  the  mistress  ?"  I  could 
not  help  asking. 

Both  the  maids  burst  out  laughing.  "  She 
would  like  to  be,  miss ;  and  she  is,  too,  in  many 
things,"  answered  Jemima.  "  When  young 
madam  came  home  first " 

"  Hush,  Jemima  !  she  may  go  and  repeat  it 
again." 

Jemima  looked  at  me.  "  Xo  :  she  does  not 
look  like  it.  You  won't  go  and  repeat  in  the 
drawing-room  the  nonsense  we  foolish  servants 
talk,  will  you,  Miss  Hereford  ?" 

"  Of  course  I  will  not.  Mamma  taught  me 
never  to  carry  tales ;  she  said  it  made  mischief." 

"And  so  it  does,  miss,"  cried  Jemima. 
"  Your  mamma  was  a  nice  lady,  I'm  sure !  Was 
she  not  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley's  sister  ?" 

vol.  i.  3 


34  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

Before  I  had  time  to  answer,  Charlotte  Delves 
came  in.  We  had  not  heard  her,  and  I  thought 
she  must  have  crept  up  on  tiptoe.  Sarah  made 
her  escape.      Jemima  took  np  the  jam-pot. 

"What  are  yon  waiting  for?"  she  demanded, 
with  asperity. 

"  I  came  in  to  see  if  the  young  lady  wanted 
anything,  ma;am/; 

"When  Miss  Hereford  wants  anything,  she 
will  ring/'' 

Jemima  retired.  I  went  on  with  my  tea, 
and  Miss  Delves  began  asking  me  questions 
about  home  and  mamma.  We  were  interrupted 
by  a  footman.  He  was  bringing  the  fish  out 
of  the  dining-room,  and  he  laid  the  dish  down 
on  the  table.  Miss  Delves  turned  her  chair 
towards  it,  and  began  her  dinner.  I  found 
that  this  was  her  usual  manner  of  dining,  but 
I  thought  it  a  curious  one.  The  dishes,  as 
they  came  out  of  the  dining-room,  were  placed 
before  her,  and  she  helped  herself.  Her  other 
meals  she  tooit  when  she  pleased,  Jemima 
generally  waiting  upon  her.  I  did  wonder 
who  she  could  be. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  35 

It  seemed  that  I  had  to  sit  there  a  long  -while. 
I  was  then  taken  upstairs  hj  Jemima,  and  my 
hair  brushed.  It  hung  down  in  curls  all  round, 
and  Jemima  pleased  me  by  saying  it  was  the 
loveliest  brown  hair  she  ever  saw.  Then  I  was 
marshalled  to  the  drawing-room.  Jemima 
opened  the  door  quietly,  and  I  went  in,  seen,  I 
believe,  by  nobody.  It  was  a  large  room,  of  a 
three-cornered  shape,  quite  full  of  bright  fur- 
niture.     Selina's  grand  piano  was  in  the  angle. 

Standing  before  the  fire,  talking,  were  the 
clergyman  and  Mr.  Edwin  Barley.  A  stranger 
might  have  taken  the  one  for  the  other,  for  the 
clergyman  was  in  his  sporting  clothes,  and  Mr. 
Barley  was  all  in  black,  with  a  white  neckcloth. 
On  a  distant  sofa,  apparently  reading  a  news- 
paper, sat  Philip  King;  his  features  were  hand- 
some, but  they  had  a  very  cross,  disagreeable 
expression.  He  held  the  newspaper  nearly  level 
with  his  face,  and  I  saw  that  his  eyes,  instead  of 
being  on  it,  were  watching  the  movements  of 
Mrs.  Edwin  Barley.  She  was  at  the  piano,  not 
so  much  singing  or  playing,  as  trying  scraps  of 
songs  and  pieces ;  Mr.  Heneage  standing  by  and 

3—2 


36  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

talking  to  her.  I  went  quietly  round  by  the 
chairs  at  the  back,  and  sat  down  on  the  low  foot- 
stool at  the  corner  of  the  hearth.  The  clergyman 
saw  me  and  smiled.  Mr.  Barley  did  not;  he 
stood  with  his  back  to  me.  He  also  seemed  to 
be  watching  the  piano,  or  those  at  it,  while  he 
spoke  in  a  low,  confidential  tone  with  the 
clergyman. 

"  I  disagree  with  you  entirely,  Barley/''  Mr. 
Martin  was  saying.  "  Rely  upon  it,  he  will  be  all 
the  better  and  happier  for  following  a  profession. 
Why  !  at  Easter  he  made  up  his  mind  to  read 
for  the  Bar  I" 

te  Young  men  are  changeable  as  the  wind, 
especially  those  whom  fortune  has  placed  at  ease 
in  the  world,"  replied  Mr.  Barley.  "  Philip  was 
red-hot  for  the  Bar  at  Easter,  as  you  observe  ; 
but  something  appears  to  have  set  him  against 
it  now." 

"  You,  as  his  guardian  and  trustee,  should 
urge  him  to  take  it  up ;  or,  if  not  that,  some- 
thing else.  A  life  of  idleness  plays  the  very 
ruin  with  some  natures  ;  and  it  strikes  me  that 
Philip  King  has  no  great  resources  within  him 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  37 

to  counteract  the  mischief  of  non-occupation. 
What  is  the  amount  of  his  property  ?"  resumed 
Mr.  Martin,  after  a  pause. 

"About  eighteen  hundred  pounds  a  year  the 
estate  brings  in." 

"  Nonsense  !  I  thought  it  was  only  ten  or 
twelve/'' 

"Eighteen,  full.  Reginald's  was  a  long 
minority,  you  know." 

"Well,  if  it  brought  in  eight-and-twenty,  I 
should  still  say  give  him  a  profession.  Let  him 
have  some  legitimate  work ;  occupy  his  hands 
and  his  head,  and  they  won't  get  into  mischief. 
That's  sound  advice,  mind,  Barley.'''' 

"  Quite  sound/'  rejoined  Mr.  Barley ;  but 
there  was  a  tone  in  his  voice  throughout,  that  to 
me  seemed  to  tell  either  of  want  of  sincerity  or 
else  of  a  knowledge  that  to  urge  a  profession  on 
Philip  King  would  be  wrong  and  useless.  At 
this  period  of  my  life  people  used  to  reproach 
me  with  taking  up  prejudices,  likes,  and  dislikes ; 
as  I  grew  older,  I  knew  that  God  had  gifted  me 
in  an  eminent  degree  with  the  faculty  of  reading 
human  countenances  and  human  tones. 


3S  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  I  have  no  power  to  force  a  profession  upon 
him/'  resumed  Mr.  Edwin  Barley ;  "  and  I 
should  not  exercise  it  if  I  had .  Shall  I  tell  you 
why  ?' 

«  Well." 
,    "  I   don't  think  his  lungs  are  sound.      In  my 
opinion,   he  is  likely   to   go   off  as  his  brother 
did." 

"  Of  consumption  V9  hastily  muttered  the 
clergyman  :   and  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  nodded. 

"  Therefore,  why  urge  him  to  fag  at  acquiring 
a  profession  that  he  may  not  live  to  exercise  ?" 
continued  Mr.  Barley.  "  He  looks  anything  but 
well ;  he  is  nothing  like  as  robust  as  he  was  at 
Easter." 

Mr.  Martin  turned  his  head  and  attentively 
scanned  the  face  of  Philip  King.  "  I  don't  see 
anything  the  matter  with  him,  Barley,  except 
that  he  looks  uncommonly  cross.  I  hope  you 
are  mistaken/' 

<c  I  hope  I  am.  I  saw  a  whole  row  of  medi- 
cine phials  in  his  ro  om  yesterday :  when  I  in- 
quired what  they  did  there,  he  told  me  they  con- 
tained steel   medicine — tonics — the  physician  at 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  39 

Oxford  had  ordered  them.  Did  you  ever  notice 
him  at  dinner — what  he  eats  ?" 

"Not  particularly.'" 

"  Do  so,  then,  on  the  next  opportunity.  He 
takes  scarcely  anything.  The  commencement  of 
Reginald's  malady  was  loss  of  appetite :  the  doc- 
tors prescribed  tonics  for  him.  But  they  did  not 
succeed  in  saving  him." 

Once  more  Mr.  Martin  turned  his  eyes  on 
Philip  King.  "  How  old  was  Reginald  King 
when  he  died  V 

u  Twenty-three.  Three  years  older  than  Philip 
is  now." 

"Well,  poor  fellow,  I  hope  he  will  outlive  his 
weakness,  whatever  may  cause  it,  and  get  strong 
again.  That  money  of  his  would  be  a  nice 
windfall  for  somebody  to  drop  into,"  added  the 
clergyman,  after  a  pause.  "Who  is  heir-at- 
law?" 

« I  am." 

"  You  !" 

i(  Of  course  I  am,"  was  the  quiet  reply  of  Mr. 
Edwin  Barley. 

"  Nurse  him  up,  nurse   him   up,   then,"    said 


40  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

the  clergyman,  jokingly.  "  Lest,  if  anything 
did  happen,  the  world  should  say  you  had  not 
done  your  best  to  prevent  it ;  for  you  know  you 
are  a  dear  lover  of  money,  Barley." 

There  may  have  been  a  great  deal  more  said, 
but  I  did  not  hear.  My  head  had  sought  the 
wall  for  its  resting-place,  and  sleep  stole  over  me. 

"What  I  felt  most  glad  of,  the  next  morning, 
was  to  get  my  purse.  There  were  twenty- seven 
shillings  in  it ;  and  old  Betty  had  caused  it  to 
be  put  in  one  of  the  boxes,  vexing  me.  "  People 
in  the  train  might  rob  me  of  it,"  she  said. 

Jemima  waited  on  me  at  dressing,  and  I  had 
breakfast  in  Miss  Delves's  parlour.  Afterwards 
I  went  up  to  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  in  the  drawing- 
room.      She  was  in  mourning,  deep  as  mine. 

"  I  had  been  tempted  to  put  it  off  for  a  cool 
dress  yesterday  evening/''  she  said  to  me.  "  What 
with  the  dinner,  and  the  fire  they  will  have, 
though  I  am  sure  it  is  not  weather  for  it,  I  feel 
melted  in  black.  The  fire  is  kept  large  to  please 
Philip  King.  So  Miss  Delves  informed  me  when 
I  remonstrated  against  it  the  other  day.  He 
must  be  of  a  chilly  nature." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  41 

Remembering  what  I  had  heard  said  the  pre- 
vious night,  I  thought  he  might  be.  But  the 
words  had  afforded  the  opportunity  for  a  ques- 
tion that  I  was  longing,  in  my  curiosity,  to  put. 

"  Selina,  who  is  Miss  Delves  ?  Is  she  a  lady 
or  a  servant?" 

"  You  had  better  not  call  her  a  servant,  Anne ; 
she  would  never  forgive  it/'  answered  Selina, 
with  a  laugh.  "  She  is  a  relative  of  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley's." 

"  Then,  why  does  she  not  sit  with  you,  and 
dine  at  table  ?" 

"  Because  I  do  not  choose  that  she  shall  sit 
with  me,  and  dine  at  table,"  was  the  resentful, 
haughty  retort ;  and  I  could  see  that  there  had 
been  some  past  unpleasantness  in  regard  to  Miss 
Delves.  "  When  Mr.  Edwin  Barley's  mother 
died,  who  used  to  live  with  him,  Charlotte  Delves 
came  here  as  mistress  of  the  house.  That  was 
all  very  well  so  long  as  there  was  no  legitimate 
mistress,  but  ages  went  on,  and  I  came  to  it. 
She  assumed  a  great  deal;  I  found  she  was 
planted  down  at  table  with  us,  and  made  herself 
my  companion  in  the  drawing-room   at  will.      I 


42  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

did  not  like  it ;  and  one  day  I  told  my  husband 
so  in  her  presence.  I  said  that  I  must  be  the 
sole  mistress  in  my  own  house,  and  quitted  the 
room,  leaving  them  to  settle  it.  Since  then  she 
has  taken  the  parlour  for  her  sitting-room,  and 
looks  to  the  household,  as  she  did  before.  In 
short,  Miss  Delves  is  housekeeper.  I  have  no 
objection  to  that;  it  saves  me  trouble,  and  I 
know  nothing  of  domestic  management.  Now 
and  then  I  invite  her  to  take  tea  with  us,  or  to  a 
drive  with  me  in  the  pony  carriage,  and  we  are 
vastly  polite  to  each  other  always.'''' 

"  But  if  you  do  not  like  her " 

"  Like  her  \"  interrupted  Selina.  "  My  dear 
child,  we  hate  each  other  like  poison.  It  was 
not  in  human  nature,  you  know,  for  her  not  to 
feel  my  entrance  to  the  house  as  a  wrong,  dis- 
placing her  from  her  high  post,  and  from  the 
influence  she  had  contrived  to  acquire  over  Mr. 
Edwin  Barley.  They  were  as  intimate  as  brother 
and  sister ;  and  I  believe  he  is  the  only  living 
being  she  cares  for  in  the  whole  world.  When  I 
took  a  high  tone  with  her,  it  exasperated  her  all 
the  more  against  me,  there's  no  doubt  of  it  j  and 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  43 

she  repays  it  by  carrying  petty  tales  of  me  to 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley." 

"  And  whose  part  did  he  take,  Selma  ?" 

"Mine,  of  course — always?"  she  returned, 
with  a  forcible  emphasis  on  the  first  word. 
"  But  it  has  never  been  open  warfare  between 
me  and  Miss  Delves,  Anne;  you  must  under- 
stand that.  Should  anything  of  the  sort  super- 
vene, she  would  have  to  quit  the  house.  A  bitter 
pill  that  would  be,  for  she  has  no  money,  and 
would  have  to  go  out  as  housekeeper  in  reality, 
or  something  of  the  kind.  My  occupation  would 
be  gone  then." 

"  What  occupation  ?" 

"  The  saying  and  doing  all  sorts  of  wild  things 
to  make  her  think  ill  of  me.  She  goes  and 
whispers  them  to  Mr.  Edwin  Barley.  He  listens 
to  her — I  know  he  does,  and  that  provokes  me. 
Well,  little  pet,  what  are  those  honest  brown  eyes 
of  yours  longing  to  say  ?" 

"  "Why  did  you  marry  him,  Selina  V 

a  People  say  for  money,  Anne.  I  say  it  was 
fate." 

"  He  persuaded  you,  perhaps  ?" 


44  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  He  did.  Persuaded,  pressed,  worried  me. 
He  was  two  years  talking  me  into  it.  Better, 
perhaps,  that  he  had  given  his  great  love  else- 
where ?  Better  for  him,  possibly,  that  he  had 
married  Charlotte  Delves  \" 

"  But  did  he  want  to  marry  Charlotte  Delves  V} 

"  Never.  I  don't  believe  that  even  the 
thought  ever  entered  his  head.  The  servants  say 
she  used  to  hope  it ;  but  they  rattle  nonsense  at 
random.  Edwin  Barley  never  cared  but  for  two 
things  in  the  world :  myself  and  money/'' 

"  Money  ?" 

"  Money,  Anne.  Pretty  little  pieces  of  gold 
and  silver;  new,  crisp  bank-notes;  yellow  old 
deeds  of  parchment,  representing  houses  and 
lands.  He  cares  for  money  almost  as  much  as 
for  me ;  and  he'll  care  for  it  more  than  for  me  in 
time.      Who's  this  ?" 

It  was  Philip  King.  He  came  in,  looking 
more  cross,  if  possible,  than  he  did  the  previous 
night.  His  face  shone  out  sickly,  too,  in  the 
bright  morning  sun.  Selina  spoke,  but  did  not 
offer  her  hand. 

"  Good  morning,  Mr.  King ;  I  hope  you  feel 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  45 

better  to-day.  You  did  not  get  down  to  break- 
fast, I  understand.      Neither  did  I." 

(( I  did  get  down  to  breakfast/"  he  answered, 
speaking  as  if  something  had  very  much  put  him 
out.  "  I  took  it  with  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  in  his 
study." 

"  Leaving  George  Heneage  to  breakfast  alone. 
You  two  polite  men!  Had  I  known  that,  I 
would  have  come  down  and  breakfasted  with 
him." 

That  she  said  this  in  a  spirit  of  mischief,  in  a 
manner  most  especially  calculated  to  provoke 
him,  I  saw  by  the  saucy  look  that  shot  from  her 
bright  blue  eyes. 

"  I  think  you  and  Heneage  breakfast  together 
quite  often  enough  as  it  is,  Mrs.  Edwin 
Barley." 

"  You  do  ?  Then,  if  I  were  you,  sir,  I  would 
have  the  good  manners  to  keep  such  thoughts  to 
myself:  or  tell  them  to  Mr.  Edwin  Barley,  if 
you  like.  He  might  offer  you  a  premium  for 
them — who  knows  ?" 

Philip  King  was  getting  into  an  angry  heat. 

"  I  hope  you  have  tolerably  strong  shoulders/' 


46  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

she  resumed,  as  if  struck  with  some  suddeu 
thought. 

"  Why  so  ?" 

"  George  Heneage  intends  to  try  his  cane 
upon  them  on  the  next  convenient  day." 

His  lips  turned  white. 

"  Mrs.  Barley,  what  do  you  mean  V9 

"  Just  what  I  say.  You  have  taken  to  peep 
and  pry  after  me — whether  set  on  by  any  one,  or 
from  some  worthy  motive  of  your  own,  you  best 
know.  It  will  not  serve  you,  Philip  King.  If 
there  be  one  thing  more  detestable  than  another, 
it  is  that  of  spying.  I  happened  to  mention  this 
new  pastime  of  yours  before  Mr.  Heneage,  and 
he  observed  that  he  had  a  cane  somewhere. 
That's  all." 

The  intense  aggravation  with  which  she  said  it 
was  enough  to  rouse  the  ire  of  one  less  excitable 
than  Philip  King.  He  was  breaking  out  in 
abuse  of  Mr.  Heneage,  when  the  latter  happened 
to  come  in.  A  few  menacing  words,  a  dark  look 
or  two  from  either  side,  and  then  came  the 
quarrel. 

A  quarrel  that  terrified  me.      I  ran  out  of  the 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  47 

room ;  I  ran  back  again ;  I  don't  know  what  I 
did.  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  seemed  nearly  as  ex- 
cited as  they  were :  it  was  not  the  first  time  I 
had  seen  her  in  a  passion.  She  called  ont 
(taking  the  words  from  the  old  ballad,  "  Lord 
Thomas/'')  that  she  cared  more  for  the  little 
finger  of  George  Heneage  than  for  the  whole 
body  of  ill-conditioned  Philip  King.  I  knew  it 
was  only  one  of  her  wild  sayings :  when  in  a 
passion  she  did  not  mind  what  she  said,  or  whom 
she  offended.  I  knew  that  this  present  quarrel 
was  altogether  Senna's  fault — that  her  love  of 
provocation  had  brought  it  on.  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley  had  gone  over  to  his  brother's ;  and  it  was 
well,  perhaps,  that  it  was  so. 

Jemima  appeared  on  the  stairs,  carrying  up  a 
pail — there  was  no  back  staircase  to  the  house. 
"  What  is  the  matter,  Miss  Hereford  V  she 
asked.    ec  Goodness  me  !  how  you  are  trembling  \" 

"  They  are  quarrelling  in  there  —  Mr.  He- 
neage and  Mr.  King.  I  am  afraid  they  will 
fight." 

"  Oh,  it  has  come  to  that,  has  it  ?"  said 
Jemima,    carelessly.        "  I    thought     it    would. 


4S  ANNE   HEREFORD. 

Never  mind  them,  Miss  Hereford;  they'll  not 
hurt  yon."" 

She  tripped  upstairs  with  the  pail,  as  if*  a 
quarrel  were  the  most  natural  event  in  the  world, 
and  I  looked  into  the  room  again.  Mr.  Heneage 
held  Philip  King  by  the  collar  of  the  coat. 

"  Mark  me  \"  he  was  saying  ;  "  if  I  catch  you 
dodging  my  movements  again,  if  I  hear  of  your 
being  insolent  to  this  lady,  I'll  shoot  you 
with  as  little  compunction  as  I  would  a  partridge. 
There  V 

"  What  is  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  to  you,  that  you 
should  interfere  ?"  retorted  Philip  King,  his  voice 
raised  to  a  shriek.  "  And  she  !  Why  does  she 
set  herself  to  provoke  me  every  hour  of  my  life  ?w 

"  I  interfere  of  right :  by  my  long  friendship 
with  her,  and  by  the  respect  I  bear  for  her 
mother's  memory.     Now  you  know.'" 

Mr.  Heneage  gave  a  shake  to  the  collar  as  he 
spoke,  and  I  ran  up  to  my  room,  there  to  sob 
out  my  fit  of  terror.  My  heart  was  beating,  my 
breath  catching  itself  in  gasps.  In  my  own 
peaceful  home  I  had  never  seen  or  heard  the 
faintest  shadow  of  a  quarrel. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  49 

By-and-by  Jemima  came  in  search  of  me. 
Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  was  waiting  for  me  to  go  out 
in  the  pony  carriage.  I  washed  my  face  and  my 
red  eyes,  was  dressed,  and  went  down.  At  the 
door  stood  a  low  open  basket-chaise,  large  and 
wide,  drawn  by  a  pony.  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  was 
already  in  it,  and  Mr.  Heneage  stood  waiting  for 
me.  He  drove,  and  I  sat  on  a  stool  at  their 
feet.  We  went  through  green  lanes,  and  over  a 
pleasant  common.  Not  a  word  was  said  about 
the  recent  quarrel ;  but  part  of  the  time  they 
spoke  together  in  an  under-tone,  and  I  did  not 
try  to  hear.      We  were  away  about  two  hours. 

11  You  can  run  about  the  grounds  until  your 
dinner's  ready,  if  you  like,  Anne/''  Mrs.  Barley 
said  to  me  when  we  alighted.  "  I  daresay 
you  feel  cramped,  sitting  so  long  on  that  low 
seat." 

She  went  in  with  Mr.  Heneage,  the  footman 
saying  that  some  ladies  were  waiting.  I  ran  away 
amidst  the  trees,  and  presently  lost  myself.  As 
I  stood,  wondering  which  way  to  take,  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley  and  Philip  King  came  through,  arm-in- 
arm, on  their  way  home,  talking  together  eagerly. 

vol.   i,  4 


50  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

I  thought  Philip  King  was  telling  about  the 
quarrel. 

It  was  no  doubt  unfortunate  that  my  acquain- 
tance with  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  should  have  begun 
with  a  fright.  I  was  a  most  impressionable  child, 
and  could  not  get  over  that  first  fear.  Every  time 
I  met  him,  my  heart,  as  the  saying  runs,  leaped 
into  my  mouth.      He  saw  me  and  spoke. 

"  So  you  have  got  back,  Anne  Hereford  V3 

"  Yes,  sir,"  I  answered,  my  lips  feeling  as  if 
they  were  glued  together. 

"  Where's  Mrs.  Barley  ?" 

"  She  is  gone  indoors,  sir." 

"  And  George  Heneage.      Where's  he  ?" 

"  He  went  in  also,  sir.  John  said  some  visitors 
were  waiting  to  see  Mrs.  Barley. " 

And  to  that  he  made  no  rejoinder,  but  went 
on  with  Philip  King. 

Nothing  more  occurred  that  day  to  disturb  the 
peace  of  the  house.  A  gentleman,  who  called  in 
the  afternoon,  was  invited  to  dine,  and  stayed. 
Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  rang  for  me  as  soon  as  she 
went  up  to  the  drawing-room.  I  thought  how 
lovely  she  looked   in  her  black  net    dress,  and 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  51 

with  the  silver  ornaments  on  her  neck  and 
arms. 

"  What  did  yon  think  of  Mr.  Philip  King's 
temper  this  morning,  Anne  ?"  she  asked,  as  she 
stood  near  the  fire  and  sipped  the  cup  of  coffee 
that  John  had  brought  in. 

"  Oh,  Selina  !  I  never  was  so  alarmed  before." 

"  You  little  goose  !  But  it  was  a  specimen, 
was  it  not,  of  gentlemanly  bearing  V 

"  I  think — I  mean  I  thought — that  it  was  not 
Mr.  King  who  was  in  fault/-'  I  said;  not, 
however,  liking  to  say  it. 

"You  thought  it  was  George  Heneage,  I  sup- 
pose. Ah !  but  you  don't  know  all,  Anne ;  the 
scenes  behind  the  curtain  are  hidden  to  you. 
Philip  King  has  wanted  a  chastisement  this  fort- 
night past ;  and  he  got  it.  Unless  he  alters  his 
policy,  he  will  get  one  of  a  different  nature.  Mr. 
Heneage  will  as  surely  cane  him  as  that  I  stand 
here." 

"Why  do  you  like  Mr.  Heneage  so  much, 
Selina?" 

"  I  like  him  better  than  anybody  I  know, 
Anne.     Not  with   the   sort   of  liking,  however, 

4—2 


LIBRARY 

UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS 


02  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

that  Mr.  Philip  King  would  insinuate,  the  ■worthy 
youth  !  Though  it  is  great  fun/'  she  added,  with 
a  merry  laugh,  "  to  let  the  young  gentleman  think 
I  do.  I  have  known  George  Heneage  a  long 
while  :  he  used  to  visit  at  Keppe-Carew,  and  be 
as  one  of  ourselves.  I  could  not  like  a  brother, 
if  I  had  one,  more  than  I  do  George  Heneage. 
And  Mr.  Philip  King,  and  his  ally,  Charlotte 
Delves,  tell  tales  of  me  to  my  husband  !  It  is 
as  good  as  a  comedy." 

A  comedy  !  If  she  could  but  have  foreseen 
the  comedy's  ending ! 

On  the  following  morning,  Saturday,  they  all 
went  out  shooting  again.  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley 
had  visitors  in  the  forenoon,  and  afterwards  she 
drove  over  to  Hallam  in  the  pony  carriage,  with 
the  little  boy-groom  Tom,  not  taking  me.  I  was 
anywhere — with  Charlotte  Delves ;  with  Jemima ; 
reading  a  fairy-tale  I  found  ;  playing  "  Poor  Mary 
Anne"  on  the  piano.  As  it  grew  towards  dusk, 
and  nobody  came  home,  I  went  strolling  down  the 
avenue,  and  met  the  pony  carriage.  Only  Tom 
was  in  it. 

""Where  is  Mrs.  Edwin  Barlev  V3 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  53 

(i  She  is  coming  on,  miss,,  with  Mr.  Heneage. 
He  came  up  to  the  lodge-gate  just  as  we  got 
back." 

I  weut  to  the  end  of  the  avenue,  but  did  not 
see  her.  The  woman  at  the  lodge  said  they  had 
taken  the  path  on  the  left,  which  would  equally 
bring  them  to  the  house,  though  by  a  greater 
round.  I  ran  along  it,  and  came  to  the  pretty 
summer-house  that  stood  where  the  ornamental 
grounds  were  railed  off  from  the  pasture  at  the 
back  and  the  wood  beyond.  At  the  foot  of  the 
summer-house  steps  my  aunt  stood,  straining  her 
eyes  on  a  letter,  in  the  fading  light;  George 
Heneage  was  looking  over  her  shoulder,  a  gun  in 
his  hand. 

"  You  see  what  they  say/'  he  observed. 
"  Rather  peremptory,  is  it  not  ?" 

"George,  you  must  go  by  the  first  train  that 
starts  from  Nettleby,"  she  returned.  "  You  should 
not  lose  a  minute ;  the  pony  carriage  will  take 
you.     Is  that  you,  Anne  V 

"  I  would  give  something  to  know  what's  up, 
and  why  I  am  called  for  in  this  fashion,"  was  his 
rejoinder,  spoken  angrily.     "  They  might  let  me 


54  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

alone  until  the  term  I  was  invited  for  here  is  at 
an  end/'' 

Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  laughed.  "  Perhaps  onr 
friend,  Philip  King,  has  favoured  Heneage  Grange 
with  a  communication,  telling  of  your  fancied 
misdoings." 

No  doubt  she  spoke  it  lightly,  neither  believing 
her  own  words  nor  heeding  the  fashion  of  them. 
But  George  Heneage  took  them  seriously ;  and 
it  unfortunately  happened  that  she  ran  up  the 
steps  at  the  same  moment.  A  stir  was  heard  in 
the  summer-house.  Mr.  Heneage  dashed  in  in 
time  to  see  Philip  King  escaping  by  the  opposite 
door. 

The  notion  that  he  had  been  "  spying  "  was, 
of  course,  taken  up  by  Mr.  Heneage.  With  a 
passionate  word,  he  was  speeding  after  him ;  but 
Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  caught  his  arm. 

"  George,  you  shall  not  go.  There  might  be 
murder  done  between  you." 

"  Til  pay  him  off;  Fll  make  him  remember 
it !  Pray  release  me.  I  beg  your  pardon, 
Selina." 

For  he  had  flung  her   hand  away  with  rather 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  00 

too  much  force,  in  his  storm  of  passion  ;  and 
was  crashing  through  the  opposite  door,  and 
down  the  steps,  in  pursuit  of  Philip  King.  Both 
of  them  made  straight  for  the  wood ;  but  Philip 
King  had  a  good  start,  and  nothing  in  his  hand ; 
George  Heneage  had  his  gun.  Selina  alluded 
to  it. 

"  I  hope  it  is  not  loaded  !  Flying  along  with 
that  speed,  he  might  strike  it  against  a  tree,  and 
be  shot  before  he  knows  it.  Anne,  look  here  ! 
You  are  fleeter  than  I.  Run  you  crossways  over 
that  side  grass  to  the  corner  entrance  ;  it  will 
take  you  to  a  path  in  the  wood  where  you  will 
just  meet  them.  Tell  Mr.  Heneage,  from  me, 
that  I  command  him  to  come  back,  and  to  let 
Philip  King  alone.  I  command  it,  in  his  mother's 
name/'' 

I  did  not  dare  to  refuse,  and  yet  scarcely 
dared  to  go.  I  ran  along,  my  heart  beating. 
Arrived  at  the  entrance  indicated  I  plunged  in, 
and  went  on  down  many  turns  and  windings 
amidst  the  trees.  They  were  not  very  thick, 
and  were  intersected  by  narrow  paths.  But  no 
one  could  I  see. 


56  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

And  now  arrived  a  small  calamity.  I  had 
lost  my  way.  How  to  trace  an  exit  from  the 
wood  I  knew  not,  and  felt  really  frightened. 
Down  I  sat  on  an  old  stump,  and  cried.  What 
if  I  should  have  to  stay  there  until  morning ! 

Not  so.  A  slight  noise  made  me  look  up. 
Who  should  be  standing  near,  his  back  against  a 
tree,  smoking  a  cigar  and  smiling  at  me,  but 
Philip  King. 

"  What  is  the  grief,  Miss  Anne  ?  Have  you 
met  a  wolf?" 

"  I  can't  find  my  way  out,  sir." 

"  Oh,  I'll  soon  show  you  that.  We  are  al- 
most close  to  the  south  border.      You " 

He  stopped  suddenly,  turned  his  head,  and 
looked  attentively  in  a  direction  to  the  left.  At 
that  moment  there  came  a  report,  something 
seamed  to  whizz  through  the  air,  and  strike 
Philip  King.  He  leaped  up,  and  then  fell  to  the 
ground  with  a  scream.  This  was  followed,  so 
instantly  that  it  seemed  to  be  part  and  parcel  of 
the  scream,  by  a  distant  exclamation  of  dismay 
or  of  warning.      From  whom  did  it  come  ? 

Though  not  perfectly  understanding  what  had 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  57 

occurred,  or  that  Philip  King  had  received  a  fatal 
shot,  I  screamed  also,  and  fell  on  my  knees ;  not 
fainting,  but  with  a  sick,  horrible  sensation  of  fear, 
such  as  perhaps  no  child  ever  before  experienced. 
And  the  next  thing  I  saw  was  Mr.  Edwin  Barley, 
coming  towards  us  with  his  gun,  not  quite  from 
the  same  direction  as  the  shot,  but  very  near  it. 
I  had  been  thinking  that  George  Hencage  must 
have  done  it,  but  another  question  arose  now  to 
my  terrified  heart :  Could  it  have  been  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley  ? 

<e  Philip,  what  is  it  V*  he  asked,  as  he  came 
up.      "  Has  any  one  fired  at  you?" 

"  George  Hencage,"  was  the  faint  rejoinder. 
"  I  saw  him.      He  stood  there. ,J 

With  a  motion  of  the  eyes,  rather  than  with 
aught  else,  poor  Philip  King  pointed  to  the  left, 
and  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  turned  and  looked,  laying 
his  gun  against  a  tree.      Nothing  was  to  be  seen. 

"  Are  you  sure,  Philip  ?" 

"  I  tell  it  you  with  my  dying  lips.  I  saw 
him." 

Xot  another  word.  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  raised 
his  head,  but  the  face  had  grown   still,  and   had 


58  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

an  awful  shade  upon  it — the  same  shade  that 
mamma's  first  wore  after  she  was  dead.  Mr. 
Barley  put  the  head  gentry  down,  and  stood 
looking  at  him.  All  in  a  moment  he  caught 
sight  of  me,  and  I  think  it  startled  him. 

"  Are  you  there,  you  little  imp  ?" 

But  the  word,  ugly  though  it  sounds,  was 
spoken  in  rough  surprise,  not  in  unkindness.  I 
cried  and  shook,  too  terrified  to  give  any  answer. 
Mr.  Barley  stood  up  before  Philip  King,  so  that 
I  no  longer  saw  him. 

te  What  were  you  doing  in  the  wood  ?" 

"  I  lost  my  way,  and  could  not  get  out,  sir/'' 
1  sobbed,  trembling  lest  he  should  press  for 
further  details.  "  That  gentleman  saw  me,  and 
was  saying  he  would  show  me  the  way  out,  when 
he  fell." 

"  Had  he  been  here  long  ?" 

"  I  don't  know.  I  was  crying  a  good  while, 
and  not  looking  up.  It  was  only  a  minute  ago 
that  I  saw  him  standing  there/' 

"  Did  you  see  Mr.  Heneage  fire  ?" 

"  Oh  no,  sir.  I  did  not  see  Mr.  Heneage 
at  all." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  59 

He  took  my  hand,  walked  with  me  a  few  steps, 
and  showed  me  a  path  that  was  rather  wider  than 
the  others. 

"  Go  straight  down  here  nntil  yon  come  to  a 
cross-path,  running  right  and  left :  it  is  not  far. 
Take  the  one  to  the  right,  and  it  will  bring  you 
out  in  front  of  the  house.  Do  you  understand, 
little  one  ?' 

"  Yes,  sir/''  I  answered,  though,  in  truth,  too 
agitated  to  understand  distinctly,  and  only 
anxious  to  get  away  from  him.  Suppose  he 
should  shoot  me  !  was  running  through  my  foolish 
thoughts. 

"  Make  speed  to  the  housei  then/'  he  resumed, 
"  and  see  Charlotte  Delves.  Tell  her  what  has 
occurred  :  that  Philip  King  has  been  shot,  and 
that  she  must  send  help  to  convey  him  home. 
She  must  also  send  at  once  for  the  doctor, 
and  for  the  police.  Can  you  remember  all 
that?" 

cc  Oh  yes,  sir.      Is  he  much  hurt  ?" 

"  He  is  dead,  child.  Now  be  as  quick  as  you 
can.  Do  not  tell  your  aunt  what  has  happened  : 
it  would  alarm  her." 


60  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

I  sped  along  quicker  than  any  child  ever  sped 
before,  and  soon  came  to  the  crosspath.  But 
there  I  made  a  mistake  :  I  went  blindly  on  to 
the  left,  instead  of  to  the  right,  and  I  came 
suddenly  upon  Mr.  Heneage.  He  was  standing 
quite  still,  leaning  on  his  gun,  his  finger  on  his 
lip  to  impose  silence  and  caution  on  me,  and  his 
face  looked  as  I  had  never  seen  it  look  before, 
white  as  death. 

"  Whose  voice  was  that  I  heard  talking  to 
you  V  he  asked,  in  a  whisper. 

"  Mr.  Edwin  Barley's.  Oh,  sir,  don't  stop 
me  j  Mr.  King  is  dead  V 

"  Dead  !      Mr.  King  dead  ?> 

"  Yes,  sir.  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  says  so,  and  I 
am  on  my  way  to  the  house  to  tell  Miss  Delves  to 
send  for  the  police.    Mr.  Heneage,  did  you  do  it  ?" 

"  I !  You  silly  child  \"  he  returned,  in  an 
accent  of  rebuke.  "  What  in  the  world  put 
that  in  your  head  ?  I  have  been  looking  for 
Philip  King — waiting  here  in  the  hope  that  he 
might  pass.  There,  go  along,  child,  and  don't 
tremble  so.  That  way :  you  are  coming  from 
the  house,  this." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  Gl 

Back  I  went,  my  fears  increasing.  To  an. 
imaginative,  excitable,  and  timid  nature,  such  as 
mine,  all  this  was  simply  terrible.  I  did  gain 
the  house,  but  only  to  rush  into  the  arms  of 
Jemima,  who  happened  to  be  in  the  hall,  and 
fall  into  a  fit  of  hysterical,  nervous,  sobbing  cries, 
clinging  to  her  tightly,  as  if  I  could  never  let 
her  go  again. 

A  pretty  messenger,  truly,  in  time  of  need  ! 


CHAPTER  III. 

GOING    OUT    IN    THE    FOG. 

Help  had  arrived  from  another  quarter.  A  knot 
of  labourers  on  the  estate,  going  home  from 
work,  happened  to  choose  the  road  through  the 
wood,  and  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  heard  them. 

One  of  them,  a  young  man  they  called  Duff, 
was  at  the  house  almost  as  soon  as  I.  He  came 
into  the  hall,  and  saw  me  clinging  to  Jemima. 
Nothing  could  have  stopped  my  threatened 
fit  of  hysterics  so  effectually  as  an  inter- 
ruption. Duff  told  his  tale.  The  young  heir 
had  been  shot  in  the  wood,  he  said.  "  Shot 
dead!" 

"  The  young  heir  \'3  cried  Jemima,  with  a  cry. 
She  was  at  no  loss  to  understand  who  was 
meant :  it  was  what  Philip  King  had  been  mostly 
styled  since  his  brother's  death.  Charlotte 
Delves  came  forward  as  Duff  was  speaking.    Duff 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  G3 

took  off  his  felt  hat  in  deference  to  her,  and 
explained. 

She  turned  as  white  as  a  sheet — white  as 
George  Heneage  had  looked — and  sat  down  on  a 
chair.  Duff  had  not  mentioned  George  Heneage's 
name,  only  Mr.  Edwin  Barley's :  perhaps  she 
thought  it  was  the  latter  who  had  fired  the 
shot. 

u  It  must  have  been  an  accident,  Duff.  Thev 
are  so  careless  with  their  guns  V 

"No,  ma'am,  it  was  murder!  Leastways, 
that's  what  they  are  saying/' 

"  He  cannot  be  dead  " 

{:  He's  as  dead  as  a  door-nail  !"  affirmed  Duff, 
with  decision.  "I  can't  be  mistaken  in  a  dead 
man.  I've  seen  enough  of  'em,  father  being  the 
grave-digger.  They  are  bringing  him  on,  ma'am, 
now." 

Even  as  Duff  spoke,  sounds  of  the  approach 
stole  on  the  air  from  the  distance — the  measured 
tread  of  feet  that  bear  a  burden.  It  came 
nearer  and  nearer;  and  Philip  King,  or  what 
was  left  of  him,  was  laid  on  the  large  table  in 
the  hall.    As  is  the  case  in  some  country  houses, 


64  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

the  liall  was  furnished  like  a  plain  room.  Duff, 
making  ready,  had  pushed  the  table  close  to  the 
window,  between  the  wall  and  the  entrance- 
door,  shutting  me  into  a  corner.  I  sank  down 
on  the  matting,  not  daring  to  move. 

"  Light  the  lamp/'  said  Mr.  Edwin  Barley. 

The  news  had  spread;  the  servants  crowded 
in ;  some  of  the  Avomen  began  to  shriek.  It  be- 
came one  indescribable  scene  of  confusion,  ex- 
clamations, and  alarm.  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  turned 
round,  in  anger. 

"  Clear  out,  all  of  you  \"  he  said,  roughly. 
"  What  do  you  mean  by  making  this  uproar  ? 
You  men  can  stay  in  the  barn,  you  may  be 
wanted/''  he  added,  to  the  out-door  labourers. 

They  crowded  out  at  the  hall- door ;  the  ser- 
vants disappeared  through  the  opposite  one.  Mr. 
Edwin  Barley  was  one  who  brooked  no  delay  in 
being  obeyed.  Miss  Delves  remained,  and  she 
drew  near. 

"  How  did  it  happen  ?"  she  asked,  in  a  low 
voice,  that  did  not  sound  much  like  hers. 

"  Get  me  some  brandy,  and  a  teaspoon  \"  was 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley's  rejoinder.     "  He  is  certainly 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  65 

dead,  as  I  believe  ;  but  we  must  try  restoratives, 
for  all  that.  Make  haste  ;  bring  it  in  a  wine- 
glass. " 

She  ran  into  the  dining-room,  and  in  the  same 
moment  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  came  lightly  down 
the  stairs.  She  had  on  her  dinner- dress,  black 
silk  trimmed  with  crape,  no  ornaments  yet,  and 
her  lovely  light  hair  was  hanging  down  on  her 
bare  neck.  The  noise,  as  it  appeared,  had  dis- 
turbed her  in  the  midst  of  dressing. 

"  "What  is  all  this  disturbance  ?"  she  began,  as 
she  tripped  across  the  hall,  and  it  was  the  first 
intimation  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  had  of  her  pre- 
sence. He  might  have  arrested  her,  had  there 
been  time ;  but  she  was  bending  over  the  table 
too  soon.  Believing,  as  she  said  afterwards,  that 
it  was  a  ]oad  of  game  lying  there,  it  must  have 
been  a  great  shock;  the  grey-and-brown  woollen 
plaid  they  had  flung  over  him,  from  the  neck 
downwards,  looking  not  unlike  the  colour  of  par- 
tridge feathers  in  the  dim  light.  There  was  no 
gas  in  the  house ;  oil  was  burnt  in  the  hall  and 
passages — wax-candles  in  the  sitting-rooms. 

"  It  is  Philip  King  I"  she  cried,  with  a  sort  of 

VOL.    I.  5 


66  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

shriek.  "  What  is  the  matter  ?  What  is  amiss 
with  him  ?" 

"  Don't  you  see  what  it  is  ?"  returned  Mr. 
Edwin  Barley,  who  was  all  this  while  chafing  the 
poor  cold  hands.  "  He  has  been  shot  in  the 
chest;  marked  out  in  the  wood,  and  shot  down 
like  a  dog." 

A  cry  of  dread — of  fear — broke  from  her. 
She  began  to  tremble  violently.  "  How  was  it 
done,  Edwin  ?      Who  did  it  V3 

"  You." 

"II"  came  from  her  ashy  lips.  "Are  you 
going  mad,  Edwin  Barley  V3 

11  Selina,  this  is  as  surely  the  result  of  your 
work  as  though  you  had  actually  drawn  the 
trigger.  I  hope  you  are  satisfied  with  it  \" 

"  How  can  you  be  so  cruel  V3  she  asked,  her 
bosom  heaving,  her  breath  bursting  from  her  in 
gasps. 

He  had  spoken  to  her  in  a  low,  calm  tone — 
not  an  angry  one.      It  changed  to  sorrow  now. 

"  I  thought  harm  would  come  of  it ;  I  have 
thought  so  these  two  days  ;  not,  however,  such 
harm  as  this.      You  have  been  urging  that  fellow 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  G7 

a  little  too  much  against  this  defenceless  ward 
and  relative  of  mine  ;  but  I  could  not  have  sup- 
posed he  would  carry  it  on  to  murder.  Philip 
King  would  have  died  quite  soon  enough  without 
that,  Selina ;  he  was  following  Reginald  with 
galloping  strides/'' 

Charlotte  Delves  returned  with  a  tea-spoon 
and  the  brandy  in  a  wine-glass.  As  is  sure  to  be 
the  case  in  an  emergency,,  there  had  been  an  un- 
avoidable delay.  The  spirit-stand  was  not  in  its 
place,  and  for  a  minute  or  two  she  had  been  un- 
able to  find  it.  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  took  up  a 
teaspoonfuh      His  wife  drew  away. 

"  Was  it  an  accident,  or — or — done  delibe- 
rately T*  inquired  Charlotte  Delves,  as  she  stood 
there,  holding  the  glass. 

"  It  was  deliberate  murder  !" 
"  Duff  said  so.      But  who  did  it  ?" 
ts  It  is  of  no  use,  Charlotte,"  was  all  the  reply 
Mr.  Barley  made,  as  he  gave  her   back  the  tea- 
spoon.     "  He  is  quite  dead." 

Hasty  footsteps  were  heard  running  along  the 
avenue,  and  up  the  steps  to  the  door.  They  proved 
to  be  those  of  Mr.  Lowe,  the  surgeon  from  Hallam. 

5—2 


68  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  I  was  walking  over  to  Smith's  to  dinner,  Mr. 
Edwin  Barley,  and  met  one  of  your  labourers 
coming  for  me/'  he  exclaimed,  in  a  lond  tone,  as 
he  entered.  "  He  said  some  accident  had  hap- 
pened to  yonng  King." 

"  Accident  enough/'  said  Mr.  Edwin  Barley. 
"  Here  he  lies." 

Eor  a  few  moments  nothing  more  was  said. 
Mr.  Lowe  was  stooping  over  the  table. 

"  I  was  trying  to  give  him  some  brandy  when 
yon  came  in." 

"  He'll  never  take  brandy  or  anything  else 
again,"  was  the  reply  of  Mr.  Lowe.  "  He  is 
dead." 

"  As  I  feared.  Was  as  sure  of  it,  in  fact,  as  a 
non-professional  man  can  well  be.  I  believe  that 
he  died  in  the  wood,  a  minute  after  the  shot 
struck  him." 

"  How  did  it  happen  ?"  asked  the  surgeon. 
' '  These  young  fellows  are  so  careless  !" 

"  I'll  tell  you  all  I  know,"  said  Mr.  Barley. 
"  We  had  been  out  shooting — he,  I,  and  Heneage, 
with  the  two  keepers.  He  and  Heneage  were 
not  upon  good  terms ;  they  were  sour  with  each 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  69 

other  as  could  be ;  had  been  cross  aud  crabbed 
all  day.  Coming  home,  Heneage  dropped  us  ; 
whether  to  go  forward,  or  to  lag  behind,  I  am 
unable  to  say.  After  that,  we  met  Smith — as  he 
can  tell  you,  if  you  are  going  to  his  house.  He 
stopped  me  about  that  right-of-common  business, 
and  began  discussing  what  would  be  our  better 
mode  of  proceeding  against  the  fellows.  Philip 
King,  whom  it  did  not  interest,  said  he  should  go 
on,  and  Smith  and  I  sat  down  on  the  bench  out- 
side the  beershop,  and  called  for  a  pint  of  cider. 
Half-an-hour  we  may  have  sat  there,  and  then  I 
started  for  home  through  the  wood,  which  cuts 
off  the  corner " 

"  Philip  King  having  gone  forward,  did  you 
say?"  interrupted  the  surgeon. 

"  Yes.  I  was  nearly  through  the  wood,  when 
I  heard  a  slight  movement  near  me,  and  then  a 
gun  was  tired.  A  terrible  scream — the  scream 
of  a  man,  Lowe — succeeded  in  an  opposite  direc- 
tion. I  pushed  through  the  trees,  and  saw  Philip 
King.  He  had  leaped  up  with  the  shot,  and  was 
then  falling  to  the  ground.  I  went  to  his  suc- 
cour,  and   asked   who    had    done    it.      { George 


70  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

Heneage/  was  his  answer.  He  had  seen  him 
raise  his  gun,  take  aim,  and  fire  upon  him." 

Crouching  down  there  on  the  matting,  trem- 
bling though  I  was,  an  impulse  prompted  me  to 
interrupt :  to  say  that  Mr.  Edwin  Barley's  words 
went  beyond  the  truth.  All  that  Philip  King 
had  said  was,  that  he  saw  George  Heneage,  saw 
him  stand  there.  But  fear  was  more  powerful 
than  impulse,  and  I  remained  silent.  How 
could  I  dare  contradict  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  ? 

"  It  must  have  been  an  accident/''  said  Mr. 
Lowe.     "  Heneage  must  have  aimed  at  a  bird." 

"  There's  no  doubt  that  it  was  deliberate 
murder  !  -  replied  Mr.  Edwin  Barley.  "  My  ward 
affirmed  it  to  me  with  his  dying  lips.  They  were 
his  own  words.  I  expressed  a  doubt,  as  you  are 
doing.  '  It  was  Heneage/  he  said  ;  '  I  tell  it  you 
with  my  dying  lips/  A  bad  man  ! — a  villain  \" 
Mr.  Barley  emphatically  added.  "  Another  day 
or  two,  and  I  should  have  kicked  him  out  of 
my  house ;   I  waited  but  a  decent  pretext/' 

"  If  he  is  that,  why  did  you  have  him  in  it  V 
asked  the  surgeon. 

"  Because  it  is  but  recently  that  my  eyes  have 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  71 

been  opened  to  him  and  his  ways.  This  poor 
fellow/''  pointing  to  the  dead,  "  lifted  their  scales 
for  me  in  the  first  instance.  Pity  the  other  is 
not  the  one  to  be  lying  here  \" 

Sounds  of  hysterical  emotion  were  heard  on 
the  stairs :  they  came  from  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley. 
It  appeared  that  she  had  been  sitting  on  the 
lowest  step  all  this  while,  her  face  bent  on  her 
knees,  and  must  have  heard  what  passed.  Mr. 
Barley,  as  if  wishing  to  offer  an  apology  for  her, 
said  she  had  just  looked  on  Philip  King's  face, 
and  it  had  frightened  her  much. 

Mr.  Lowe  tried  to  persuade  her  to  retire 
from  the  scene,  but  she  would  not,  and  there  she 
sat  on,  growing  calm  by  degrees.  The  surgeon 
measured  something  in  a  teaspoon  into  a  wine- 
glass, filled  it  up  with  cold  water,  and  made  her 
drink  it.  He  then  took  his  leave,  saying  that 
he  would  call  again  in  the  course  of  the  evening. 
Not  a  minute  had  he  been  gone,  when  Mr. 
Martin  burst  into  the  hall. 

"  What  is  this  report  ?"  he  cried,  in  agitation. 
u  People  are  saying  that  Philip  King  is  killed." 

u  They    might    have    said     murdered,"    said 


72  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

Mr.  Edwin  Barley.  "  Heneage  shot  him  in  the 
wood." 

"  Heneage  \" 

"  Heneage.  Took  aim,  and  fired  at  him,  and 
killed  him.  There  never  was  a  case  of  more 
deliberate  murder." 

That  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  was  actuated  by 
intense  animus  as  he  said  this,  the  tone  proved. 

"  Poor  fellow  \"  said  the  clergyman,  gently, 
as  he  leaned  over  him  and  touched  his  face. 
"  I  have  seen  for  some  days  they  were  not 
cordial.  What  ill -blood  could  have  been  be- 
tween them  ?" 

"  Heneage  had  better  explain  that  when  he 
makes  his  defence,"  said  Mr.  Edwin  Barley, 
grimly. 

"  It  is  but  a  night  or  two  ago  that  we  were 
speculating  on  his  health,  upon  his  taking  a  pro- 
fession ;  we  might  have  spared  ourselves  the 
pains,  poor  lad.  I  asked  you,  who  was  his  heir- 
at-law,  little  thinking  another  would  so  soon 
inherit." 

Mr.  Edwin  Barley  made  no  reply. 

"  Why — good  heavens  ! — is  that  Mrs.  Barley 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  73 

sitting  there  ?"  he  inquired,  in  a  low  tone,,  as 
his  eyes  fell  on  the  distant  stairs. 

"  She  won't  move  away.  These  things  do 
terrify  women.  Don't  notice  her,  Martin  :  she 
will  be  better  left  to  herself." 

"  Upon  my  word,  this  is  a  startling  and 
sudden  blow/'  resumed  the  clergyman,  again 
recurring  to  the  death.  "  But  you  must  surely 
be  mistaken  in  calling  it  murder." 

"  There's  no  mistake  about  it  :  it  was  wilful 
murder.  I  am  as  sure  of  it  as  though  I  had  seen 
the  aim  taken/'  persisted  Mr.  Barley.  te  And  I 
will  pursue  Heneage  to  the  death." 

"  Have  you  secured  him  ?  If  it  really  is 
murder,  he  must  answer  for  it.  Where  is 
he  ?" 

Mr.  Barley  spoke  a  passionate  word.  It  was 
a  positive  fact — account  for  it,  anyone  that  can — 
that  until  that  moment  he  had  never  given  a 
thought  to  the  securing  of  George  Heneage. 
"  What  a  fool  I  have  been  !"  he  exclaimed, 
"  what  an  idiot  !    He  has  had  time  to  escape." 

"  He  cannot  have  escaped  far." 

"  Stay  here,   will  you,  Martin.      I'll  send  the 


74  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

labourers  after  him ;  he  may  be  biding  in  the 
wood  until  the  night's  darker." 

Mr.  Edwin  Barley  hastened  from  the  ball,  and 
the  clergyman  bent  over  the  table  again.  I  had 
my  face  turned  to  him,  and  was  scarcely  con- 
scious, until  it  bad  passed,  of  something  dark 
that  glided  from  the  back  of  the  ball,  and  fol- 
lowed Mr.  Barley  out.  With  him  gone,  to  whom 
I  had  taken  so  unaccountable  a  dislike  and 
dread,  it  was  my  favourable  moment  for  escape ; 
I  seemed  to  fear  him  more  than  poor  Philip 
King  on  the  table.  But  nervous  terror  held 
possession  of  me  still,  and  in  moving  I  cried 
out  in  spite  of  myself.  The  clergyman  looked 
round. 

"I  declare  it  is  little  Miss  Hereford!"  he 
said,  very  kindly,  as  be  took  my  hand.  "  What 
brought  you  there,  my  dear?" 

I  sobbed  out  the  explanation.  That  I  bad 
been  pushed  into  the  corner  by  the  table,  and 
was  afraid  to  move.  "  Don't  .  tell,  sir,  please  I 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley  might  be  angry  with  inc. 
Don't  tell  him  I  was  there." 

"  He  would  not  be  angry  at  a  little  girl's  very 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  7o 

natural  fears/''  answered  Mr.  Martin,  stroking 
my  hair.  "  But  I  will  not  tell  him.  Will  you 
stay  by  your  aunt,  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  ?" 

"  Yes,  please,  sir/' 

"  But  where  is  Mrs.  Barley  ?"  he  resumed,  as 
he  led  me  towards  the  stairs. 

"  I  was  wondering,  too,"  interposed  Charlotte 
Delves,  who  stood  at  the  dining-room  door. 
"  A  minute  ago  she  was  still  sitting  there.  I 
turned  into  the  room  for  a  moment,  and  when  I 
came  back  she  was  gone." 

"  She  must  have  gone  up-stairs,  Miss 
Delves." 

"  I  suppose  she  has,  Mr.  Martin,"  was  Miss 
Delves's  reply.  But  a  thought  came  over  me 
that  it  must  have  been  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  who 
had  glided  out  at  the  hall-door. 

And,  in  point  of  fact,  it  was.  She  was  sought 
for  up-stairs,  and  could  not  be  found;  she  was 
sought  for  down-stairs,  all  in  vain.  Whither 
had  she  gone  ?  On  what  errand  was  she  bent  ? 
One  of  those  raw,  damp  fogs,  prevalent  in  the 
autumn  months,  had  come  on,  making  the  air 
wet,  as   if  with  rain,  and  she  had  no  out-door 


76  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

things  on,  no  bonnet,  and  her  black  silk  dress 
had  a  low  body  and  short  sleeves.  Was  she 
with  her  husband,  searching  the  wood  for 
George  Heneage? 

The  dark  oak-door  that  shut  out  the  passage 
leading  to  the  domains  of  the  servants  was 
pushed  open,  and  Jemima's  head  appeared  at  it. 
I  ran  and  laid  hold  of  her. 

u  Oh,  Jemima,  let  me  stay  by  you  !w 

"  Hark  V  she  whispered,  putting  her  arm 
ronnd  me.  "  There  are  horses  galloping  np  to 
the  house." 

Two  police-officers,  mounted.  They  gave 
their  horses  in  charge  to  one  of  the  men-servants, 
and  came  into  the  hall,  the  scabbards  of  their 
swords  clanking  against  the  steps. 

"  I  don't  like  the  look  of  them/'  whispered 
Jemima.      "  Let  us  go  away." 

She  took  me  to  the  kitchen.  Sarah,  Mary, 
and  the  cook  were  in  it ;  the  latter  a  tall,  stout 
woman,  with  a  rosy  colour  and  black  eyes.  Her 
chief  concern  seemed  to  be  for  the  dinner. 

"  Look  here,"  she  exclaimed  to  Jemima,  as  she 
stood  over  her  saucepans,  "  everything's  a-spiling. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  77 

Who's  to  know  whether  they'll  have  it  served  in 
one  honr  or  in  two  ?" 

"  I  should  think  they  wouldn't  have  it  served 
at  all,"  returned  Jemima :  "  that  sight  in  the 
hall's  enough  dinner  for  them  to-day,  one  would 
suppose.      The  police  are  come  now." 

"  Ah,  it  is  bad,  I  know,"  said  the  cook.  u  And 
the  going  to  look  at  it  took  everything  else  out 
of  my  head,  worse  luck  to  me  !  I  forgot  my  soles 
were  on  the  fire,  and  when  I  got  back  they  were 
burnt  to  the  pan.  I've  had  to  skin  'em  now,  and 
put  'em  into  wine  sauce.      Who's  this  coming  in  ?" 

It  way  Miss  Delves.  The  cook  appealed  to  her 
about  the  dinner. 

"  It  won't  be  eatable,  ma'am,  if  it's  kept  much 
longer.  Some  of  the  dishes  is  half  cold,  and 
some's  dried  up  to  a  scratchin'." 

"  There's  no  help  for  it,  cook ;  you  must 
manage  it  in  the  best  way  you  can,"  was  Miss 
Delves's  reply.  "  It  is  a  dreadful  thing  to  have 
happened,  but  I  suppose  dinner  must  be  served 
all  the  same  for  the  master  and  Mrs.  Edwin 
Barley." 

11  Miss  Delves,  is  it  true  what  they  arc  saying 


78  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

— that  it  was  Mr.  Heneage  who  did  it  ?"  inquired 
Sarah. 

"  Suppose  you  trouble  yourself  with  your  own 
affairs,  and  let  alone  what  does  not  concern  you," 
was  Miss  Delves's  reprimand. 

She  left  the  kitchen.  Jemima  made  a  motion 
of  contempt  after  her,  and  gave  the  door  a  bang. 

"  She'll  put  in  her  word  against  Mr.  Heneage, 
I  know;  for  she  didn't  like  him.  But  I  am 
confident  it  was  never  he  that  did  it — unless  his 
gun  went  off  accidental." 

For  full  an  hour  by  the  clock  wc  stayed  in  the 
kitchen,  uninterrupted,  the  cook  reducing  herself 
to  a  state  of  despair  over  the  uncalled-for  dinner. 
The  men-servants  had  been  sent  out,  some  to  one 
place,  some  to  another.  The  cook  served  us 
some  coffee  and  bread-and-butter,  but  I  don't 
think  any  one  of  us  touched  the  latter.  I  thought 
by  that  time  my  aunt  must  surely  have  come  in, 
and  asked  Jemima  to  take  me  up  stairs  to  her. 
A  policeman  was  in  the  hall  as  we  passed  across 
the  back  of  it,  and  Charlotte  Delves  and  Mr. 
Martin  were  sitting  in  the  dining-room,  the  door 
open.      Mrs.  Edwin   Barley  was  nowhere   to   be 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  79 

found,  and  we  went  back  to  the  kitchen.  I  began 
to  cry;  a  dreadful  fear  came  upon  me  that  she 
might  have  gone  away  for  ever,  and  left  me  to 
the  companionship  of  Mr.  Edwin  Barley. 

"  Come  and  sit  down  here,  child/'  said  the 
cook,  in  a  motherly  way,  as  she  placed  a  low  stool 
near  the  fire.  "  It's  enough  to  frighten  her,  poor 
little  stranger,  to  have  this  happen,  just  as  she 
comes  into  the  house/'' 

"  I  say,  though,  where  can  the  mistress  be  V 
Jemima  said  to  her,  in  a  low  tone,  as  I  drew  the 
stool  into  the  shade  and  sat  down,  leaning  my 
head  against  the  wall. 

Presently  Miss  Delves's  bell  rang.  The  servants 
said  they  always  knew  her  ring — it  came  with  a 
jerk.  Jemima  went  to  answer  it.  It  was  for 
some  hot  water,  which  she  took  up.  Somebody 
was  going  to  have  brandy-and-water,  she  said ; 
perhaps  Mr.  Martin — she  did  not  know.  Her 
master  was  in  the  hall  then,  and  Mr.  Barley,  of 
the  Oaks,  was  with  him. 

«  Who's  Mr.  Barley  of  the  Oaks,  Jemima  V3  I 
asked. 

"  He  is  master's  elder  brother,  miss.      He  lives 


80  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

at  the  Oaks,  about  three  miles  from  here.  Such 
a  nice  place  it  is — ten  times  better  than  this. 
Wlien  the  old  gentleman  died,  Mr.  Barley  came 
into  the  Oaks,  and  Mr.  Edwin  into  this." 

Then  there  was  silence  again  for  another  half 
hour.  I  sat  with  my  eyes  closed,  and  heard 
them  say  I  was  asleep.  The  young  farm  labourer, 
Duff,  came  in  at  last. 

"  "Well/'  said  he,  "  it  have  been  a  useless  chase. 
I  wonder  whether  I  am  wanted  for  anything  else." 
"  Where  have  you  been  ?"  asked  Jemima. 
i{  Scouring  the  wood,  seven  of  us,  in  search  of 
Mr.  Heneage  :  and  them  two  mounted  police  is 
a-dashing  about  the  roads.  "We  haven't  found 
him." 

"Duff,  Mr.  Heneage  no  more  did  it  than  you 
did." 

"  That's    all  you  know   about  it,"  was  Duff's 
answer.      "  Master  says  he  did." 

"  Have  a  cup  of  coffee,  Duff?"  asked  the  cook. 
"  Thank  ye,"  said  Duff.      "  I'd  be  glad  on't." 
She  was  placing  the  cup  before  him,  when  he 
suddenly  leaned  forward   from  the  chair  he  had 
taken,  speaking  in  a  covert  whisper. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  81 

"  I  say,  who  do  you  think  was  in  the  wood,  a- 
scouring  it,  up  one  path  and  down  another,  as 
much  as  ever  we  was  Vs 

"  Who  ?"  asked  the  servants  in  a  breath. 
"  The  young  missis.  She  hadn't  got  an  earthly 
thing  on  her  but  just  what  she  sits  in,  indoors. 
Her  hair  was  down,  and  her  neck  and  arms  was 
bare  ;  and  there  she  was,  a-racing  up  and  down 
like  one  demented/'' 

"  Tush  \"  said  the  cook.  "  You  must  have 
seen  double.  What  should  bring  young  madam 
dancing  about  the  wood,  Duff,  at  this  time 
q3  night  ?' 

"  I  tell  ye  I  see  her.  I  see  her  three  times 
over.  Maybe  she  was  looking  for  Mr.  Heneage, 
too.  At  any  rate,  there  she  was,  and  with  nothing 
on,  as  if  she'd  started  out  in  a  hurry,  and  had 
forgot  to  dress  herself.  And  if  she  don't  catch 
a  cold,  it's  odd  to  me/'  added  Duff.  "  The  fog's 
as  thick  as  pea-soup,  and  wets  you  worse  than 
rain.      'Twas  enough  to  give  her  her  death." 

Duff's  report  was   true.      As  he  spoke,  a  bell 
called  Jemima  up  again.      She   came  back,  laid 
hold  of  me  without  speaking,  and  took  me  to  the 
vol.  i.  6 


83  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

drawing-room.  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  stood  there, 
just  come  in  :  she  was  shaking  like  a  leaf,  with 
the  damp  and  cold,  her  hair  dripping  wet.  When 
she  had  seen  her  husband  leave  the  hall  in  search 
of  George  Heneage,  an  impulse  came  over  her  to 
follow  and  interpose  between  the  anger  of  the  two, 
should  they  meet.  At  least,  partly  this,  partly 
to  look  after  George  Heneage  herself,  and  warn 
him  to  escape.  She  gave  me  this  explanation 
openly. 

"  I  could  not  find  him,"  she  said,  kneeling 
down  before  the  fire,  and  holding  out  her  shiver- 
ing arms  to  the  blaze.  "  I  hope  and  trust  he  has 
escaped.  One  man's  life  is  enough  for  me  to 
have  upon  my  hands,  without  having  two." 

"  Oh,  Aunt  Selina  !  you  did  not  take  Philip 
King's  life  \" 

"  No,  I  did  not  take  it.  And  I  have  been 
guilty  of  no  intentional  wrong.  But  I  did  set 
the  one  against  the  other,  Anne — in  my  vanity 
and  wilfulness/'' 

Looking  back  to  the  child's  eyes  with  which  I 
saw  things  then,  and  judging  of  these  same 
tilings  with  my  woman's   experience  now,  I  can 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  83 

but  hold  Selina  Barley  entirely  to  blame.  An 
indulged  daughter,  born  when  her  sister  Ursula 
was  nearly  grown,  she  had  been  suffered  to  have 
her  own  way  at  Keppe-Carew,  and  grew  up  to 
think  the  world  was  made  for  her.  Dangerously 
attractive,  fond  to  excess  of  admiration,  she  had 
probably  encouraged  Philip  King's  boyish  fancy, 
and  then  turned  round  upon  him  for  it.  At  the 
previous  Easter,  on  his  former  visit,  she  had  been 
all  smiles  and  sweetness ;  this  time  she  had  done 
nothing  but  turn  him  into  ridicule.  "  What  is 
sport  to  you  may  be  death  to  me,"  says  the  fly  to 
the  spider.  It  might  not  have  mattered  so  much 
from  her,  this  ridicule  ;  but  she  pressed  George 
Heneage  into  the  service :  and  Philip  King  was 
not  of  a  disposition  to  bear  it  tamely.  His  weak 
health  made  him  appear  somewhat  of  a  coward ; 
he  was  not  strong  enough  to  take  the  law  into  his 
own  hands,  and  repay  Mr.  Heneage  with  per- 
sonal chastisement.  Selina's  liking  for  George 
Heneage  was  no  doubt  great ;  but  it  was  not  an 
improper  liking,  although  the  world — the  little 
world  at  Mr.  Edwin  Barley's — might  have  wished 
to  deem  it  so.     Before  she  married  Mr.  Edwin 

6—2 


84  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

Barley,  she  refused  George  Heneage,  and  laughed 
at  him  for  proposing  to  her.  She  should  wed  a 
rich  man,  she  told  him.  or  none  at  all.  It  was 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley  himself  who  invited  Heneage 
to  his  house,  and  also  Philip  King,  as  it  most 
unfortunately  happened.  His  wife,  in  her  wilful 
folly — I  had  almost  written  her  wilful  wicked- 
ness— played  them  off,  one  upon  another.  The 
first  day  they  met,  Philip  King  took  umbrage  at 
some  remark  of  Mr.  Hencage's,  and  Selina,  lik- 
ing the  one,  and  disliking  the  other,  forthwith 
began.  A  few  days  on,  and  young  King  so  far 
forgot  his  good  manners  as  to  tell  her  she  "  liked 
that  Coxcomb  Heneage  too  much/''  The  reproach 
made  her  laugh ;  but  she,  nevertheless,  out  of 
pure  mischief,  did  what  she  could  to  confirm 
Philip  King  in  the  impression.  He,  Philip  King, 
took  to  talk  of  this  to  Miss  Delves  ;  he  took  to 
watch  Selina  and  George  Heneage  ;  there  could 
be  little  doubt  that  he  carried  tales  of  his  obser- 
vation to  Mr.  Edwin  Barley,  which  only  incited 
Selina  to  persevere  ;  the  whole  thing  amused 
her  immensely.  "What  passed  between  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Edwin  Barley,  in  private  about  it,  whether 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  85 

anything  or  nothing,  was  never  known.  At  the 
moment  of  the  accident  he  was  exceedingly 
vexed  with  her;  incensed  may  be  the  proper 
word. 

And  poor  Philip  King !  perhaps,  after  all,  his 
death  may  have  been  a  mistake — if  it  was  in 
truth  George  Heneage  that  it  proceeded  from. 
Circumstances,  as  they  came  out,  seemed  to  say 
that  he  had  not  been  "  spying,"  but  only  taking 
the  short  cut  through  the  summer-house  on  his 
way  home  from  shooting  ;  an  unusual  route,  it's 
true,  but  not  an  impossible  one.  Seeing  them 
on  the  other  side  when  he  entered  it,  he  waited 
until  they  should  proceed  onwards ;  but  Mrs. 
Barley's  sudden  run  up  the  steps  sent  him  away. 
Not  that  he  would  avoid  them  ;  only  make  his 
escape,  without  their  seeing  him,  lest  he  should 
be  accused  of  the  very  thing  they  did  accuse 
him  of — spying.  But  he  was  too  late  ;  the  creak- 
ing of  the  outer  door  betrayed  him.  At  least 
this  was  the  opinion  taken  up  by  Mr.  Martin, 
later,  when  Selina  told  the  whole  truth  to  him, 
under  the  seal  of  secrecy. 

But  Mrs.   Edwin  Barley  was  kneeling   before 


86  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

the  fire  in  the  drawing-room,  with  her  dripping 
hair;  and  I  standing  by  her,  looking  on;  and 
that  first  terrible  night  was  not  over. 

"  Selina,  why  did  yon  stay  ont  in  the  wet 
fog?" 

"  I  was  looking  for  him,  I  tell  yon,  Anne/'' 

"But  yon  had  nothing  on.  You  might  have 
caught  your  death,  Duff  said." 

u  And  what  if  I  had  ?"  she  sharply  interrupted. 
Xi  Fd  as  soon  die  as  live." 

It  was  one  of  her  customary  random  retorts, 
meaning  nothing.  Before  more  was  said,  strange 
footsteps  and  voices  were  heard  on  the  stairs. 
Selina  started  up,  and  looked  at  herself  in  the 
glass. 

"  I  can't  let  them  see  me  like  this,"  she  mut- 
tered, clutching  her  drooping  hair.  "  You  wait 
here,  Anne." 

Darting  to  the  side-door  she  had  spoken  of  as 
leading  to  her  bedroom,  she  pulled  it  open  with 
a  wrench,  as  if  a  bolt  had  given  way,  and  dis- 
appeared, leaving   me    standing   on   the  hearth- 


CHAPTER   IV. 

VERY    ILL. 

He  who  first  entered  the  room  was  a  gentleman 
of  middle  age  and  size.  His  complexion  was 
healthy  and  ruddy  ;  his  short  dark  hair,  sprinkled 
with  gray,  was  combed  down  upon  the  forehead ; 
his  countenance  was  good-natured  and  simple. 
This  was  Mr.  Barley  of  the  Oaks.  Not  the 
least  resemblance  did  he  bear  to  his  brother. 
Following  him  was  one  in  an  official  dress,  who 
was  probably  superior  to  a  common  policeman, 
for  his  manners  were  good,  and  Mr.  Barley  called 
him  "  Sir."  It  was  not  the  same  who  had  been 
in  the  hall. 

"  Oh,  this — this  must  be  the  little  girl,"  ob- 
served Mr.  Barley.  "  Are  you  Mrs.  Edwin's 
niece,  my  dear — Miss  Hereford  Vs 

"  Yes,  sir." 

<(  Do  you  know  where  she  is  ?" 


88  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  In  her  bedroom,  T  think,  sir." 

It  had  transpired  that  a  quarrel  had  taken  place 
the  previous  Friday  between  Mr.  Heneage  and 
Philip  King  ;  and  the  officer  had  now  been  in  the 
kitchen  to  question  Jemima.  Jemima  disclaimed 
all  knowledge  of  the  affair,  beyond  the  fact  that 
she  had  heard  of  it  from  little  Miss  Hereford, 
whom  she  saw  on  the  stairs,  crying  and  frightened. 
He  had  now  come  to  question  me. 

"  Now,  my  little  maid,  try  and  recollect,"  said 
the  officer,  drawing  me  to  him.  "  What  did  they 
quarrel  about  ?" 

"  I  don't  know,  sir,"  I  answered.  And  I 
spoke  the  literal  truth,  for  I  had  not  understood 
at  the  time. 

"  Can  you  not  recollect  ?" 

"  I  can  recollect,"  I  said,  looking  at  him,  and 
feeling  that  I  did  not  shrink  from  him,  though 
he  was  a  policeman.  "  Mr.  King  seemed  to  have 
done  something  wrong,  for  Mr.  Heneage  was 
angry  with  him,  and  called  him  a  spy;  but  I 
did  not  know  what  it  was  that  he  had  done.  I 
was  too  frightened  to  listen ;  I  ran  out  of  the 
room." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  89 

"  Then  you  did  not  hear  what  the  quarrel 
was  about?" 

"  I  did  not  understand,  sir.  Except  that 
they   said    that    Mr.    King    was    mean,    and    a 

spy-" 

"  They  ["  he  repeated,  catching  me  up  quickly ; 
"  who  else  was  in  the  room  ?" 

"  My  Aunt  Selina." 

"  Then  she  took  Mr.  Heneage's  part  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  How  did  the  quarrel  end  ?  Amicably,  or  in 
evil  feeling  V 

"  I  don't  know,  sir.  I  went  away,  and  stayed 
in  my  bedroom." 

"  My  sister-in-law,  Mrs.  Edwin,  may  be  able 
to  tell  you  more  about  it,  as  she  was  present." 
interposed  Mr.  Barley. 

"  1  dare  say  she  can,"  was  the  officer's  reply. 
"  It  seems  a  curious  thing  altogether — that  two 
gentlemen  should  be  visiting  at  a  house,  and  one 
should  shoot  the  other.  How  long  had  they 
been  staying  here  ?" 

"  Let's  see,"  said  Mr.  Barley,  rubbing  his 
forefinger  upon  his  forehead.      "  It   must  be    a 


90  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

month,  I  fancy,  sir,  since  they  came.  Heneage 
was  here  first ;  some  days  before  Philip." 

"  Were  they  acquainted  previously  V 

"  I — think — not,"  said  Mr.  Barley,  speaking 
Avith  hesitation.  "  Heneage  was  here  on  a  short 
visit  in  the  middle  of  the  summer,  but  not 
Philip  :  whereas  Philip  was  here  at  Easter,  and  the 
other  was  not.  No,  sir,,  I  believe  they  were  not 
acquainted  before,  but  my  brother  can  tell  you." 

"  Who  is  this  Mr.  Heneage  ?" 

"  Don't  you  know  ?  He  is  the  son  of  the 
member  for  Wexborough.  Oh,  he  is  of  very 
good  family — -very.  A  sad  blow  it  will  be  for 
them,  if  things  turn  out  as  black  as  they  look. 
Will  he  get  clear  off,  think  you  ?" 

"  You  may  depend  upon  it,  he  would  not  have 
got  off  far,  but  for  this  confounded  fog  that  has 
come  on,"  warmly  replied  the  police-officer. 
"  We  shall  have  him  to-morrow,  no  doubt." 

"  I  never  hardly  saw  such  a  fog  at  this  time 
of  year,"  observed  Mr.  Barley.  "  I  couldn't  see 
a  yard  before  me  as  I  came  along.  Upon  my 
word,  it  almost  seems  as  if  it  had  come  on 
purpose  to  screen  him." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  91 

"  Was  he  a  pleasant  man,  this  Heneage  ?" 

"  One  of  the  nicest  fellows  you  ever  met,  sir/' 
was  Mr.  Barley's  impulsive  reply.  "  The  last 
week  or  two  Edwin  seems  to  have  taken  some 
spite  against  him  j  I  don't  know  what  was  up 
between  them,  for  my  part :  but  I  liked  Heneage, 
what  I  saw  of  him,  and  thought  him  an  uncom- 
mon good  fellow.  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  has 
known  him  a  long  while ;  my  brother  only 
recently.  They  all  met  in  London  last 
spring." 

"  Heneage  derives  no  benefit  in  any  way,  by 
property  or  otherwise,  from  his  death  ?"  observed 
the  policeman,  speaking  half  as  a  question,  half 
as  a  soliloquy. 

"  It's  not  likely,  sir.  The  only  person  to  bene- 
fit is  my  brother.      He  comes  in  for  it  all." 

The  officer  raised  his  eyes.  "Your  brother 
comes  in  for  young  King's  fortune,  Mr.  Barley  ?" 

"  Yes,  he  does.  And  I'll  be  bound  he  never 
gave  a  thought  to  the  inheriting  of  it.  How 
should  he,  from  a  young  and  hearty  lad  like 
Philip  ?  Edwin  has  croaked  over  Philip's  health 
of  late,  said  he  was  consumptive,  and   going  the 


92  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

way  of  his  brother  Reginald ;   but  I  saw  nothing 
amiss  with  Philip." 

"  May  I  ask  why  you  don't  inherit,  Mr.  Barley, 
being  the  eldest  brother?" 

"  He  was  no  blood  relation  to  me.  My  father 
married  twice ,  I  was  the  son  of  the  first  wife ; 
Edwin  of  the  second;  and  Philip  King's  father 
and  Edwin's  mother  were  cousins.  Philip  had 
no  male  relative  living  but  my  brother,  therefore 
he  comes  in  for  the  estate." 

Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  appeared  at  the  door,  and 
paused  there,  as  if  listening  to  the  conclusion  of 
the  last  sentence.  Mr.  Barley  turned  and  saw 
her,  and  she  came  forward.  She  had  twisted  up 
her  damp  hair,  and  thrown  on  a  shawl  of  white 
China  crape.  Her  eyes  were  brilliant,  her  cheeks 
carmine — beautiful  she  looked  altogether. 

The  officer  questioned  her  as  to  the  cause  of 
the  quarrel  which  she  had  been  present  at,  but 
she  would  give  him  no  satisfactory  answer.  She 
"  could  not  remember ;"  "  Philip  King  was  in 
the  wrong,  she  knew  that ;"  "  the  officer  must 
excuse  her  talking,  for  her  head  ached,  and  her 
brain  felt  confused."     Such  was  the  substance — 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  93 

all,  in  fact,  that  lie  could  get  from  her.  He 
bowed  and  withdrew,  and  Mr.  Barley  followed 
him  down  stairs,  Selina  bolting  the  door  after 
them. 

"Now,  Anne,  I  must  have  a  little  conversa- 
tion with  you,"  she  said,  drawing  me  to  her  as 
she  sat  on  the  low  ottoman.  And  I  could  see 
that  she  shivered  still.  She  proceeded  to  ques- 
tion me  of  what  had  occurred  after  I  left  her  at 
the  summer-house.  I  told  her ;  and  had  got  to 
where  Philip  King  wTas  shot,  when  she  in- 
terrupted. 

"  Good  heavens,  child !  you  saw  him  shot  ?" 
"  I  heard  the  noise,  and    saw    him   fall.       It 
seemed  to  come  from  the  spot  where  he  had  been 
gazing." 

"  Did  you  see  who  did  it  ?"  she  asked,  scarcely 

above  her  breath. 

.   "No." 

"  Then  you  saw  no  one  about  but  Philip  King?" 

"  I  saw   Mr.    Edwin    Barley.      He  was  near 

the  spot  from  whence  the  shot  seemed  to  come, 

looking  through  the  trees  and  standing  still,  as 

if  he  wondered  what   could  be  amiss.     For,  oh, 


94  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

Selina  !  Philip  King's  scream  was  dreadful,  and 
must  have  been  heard  a  long  way." 

My  aunt  caught  hold  of  my  arm  in  a  sort 
of  fright.  "  Anne  !  what  do  you  say  ?  You  saw 
Edwin  Barley  at  that  spot !    Not  Mr.  Heneage  ?" 

"  I  did  not  see  Mr.  Heneage  at  all  then.  I 
saw  only  Mr.  Edwin  Barley.  He  came  up  to 
Philip  King,  asking  what  was  the  matter." 

"  Had  he  his  gun  with  him  —  Edwin. 
Barley0" 

"  Yes,  he  was  carrying  it." 

She  dropped  my  arm,  and  sat  quite  still, 
shrinking  as  if  some  blow  had  struck  her.  Two 
or  three  minutes  passed  before  she  spoke  again. 

"  Go  on,  Anne.  What  next  ?  Tell  me  all  that 
passed,  for  I  suppose  you  heard."  And  I  re- 
lated what  I  knew,  word  for  word. 

"  You  hare  not  told  me  all,  Anne." 

"  Yes,  I  have." 

(:  Did  not  Philip  King  say  that  Mr.  Heneage 
had  raised  his  gun,  aimed  at  him,  and  fired  ? — 
that  he  saw  him  do  it  ?" 

"He  did  not,  aunt.  He  only  said  what  I 
have  told  you." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  95 

"Lie  the  first!"  she  exclaimed,  lifting  her 
hand  and  letting  it  fall  passionately.  "Then 
yon  never  saw  Mr.  Heneage?" 

a  I  saw  him  later."  And  I  went  on  to  tell 
her  of  the  meeting  him  through  my  taking  the 
wrong  turning.  I  told  her  all :  how  he  looked 
like  one  in  mortal  fright ;  what  he  said ;  and  of 
my  asking  him  whether  he  had  done  it. 

"  Well  ?"  she  feverishly  interrupted.  "  Well  ?" 

"  He  quite  denied  it,"  I  answered,  repeating 
to  her  exactly  the  words  Mr.  Heneage  had 
said. 

"  You  say  he  looked  scared — confused  ?" 

"  Yes,  very  much  so." 

«  And  Mr.  Edwin  Barley— did  he  ?" 

"  Not  at  all.  He  looked  just  as  he  always 
looks.  He  seemed  to  he  surprised,  and  very 
sorry;  his  voice,  when  he  spoke  to  Philip  King, 
was  kinder  than  I  ever  heard  it." 

Another  pause.      She  seemed  to  be  thinking. 

"  I  can  hardly  understand  where  it  was  you 
saw  George  Heneage,  Anne ;  you  must  show 
me,  to-morrow.  Was  it  on  the  same  side  from 
which  the  shot  came  ?" 


9G  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  Yes  ;  I  think  near  to  the  place.  Or  how 
could  he  have  heard  Mr.  Barley  speak  to  me  V 

"  How  long  had  you  been  in  the  wood  when 
the  shot  was  fired  V 

"  About  ten  minutes  or  a  quarter  of  an 
hour." 

"  Little  girls  compute  time  differently  from 
grown  people,  Anne.  A  few  minutes  might 
seem  like  a  quarter  of  an  hour  to  you." 

"  Mamma  taught  me  how  differently  time 
appears  to  pass,  according  to  what  we  may  be 
doing,  Aunt  Selina.  That  when  we  are  plea- 
santly occupied,  it  seems  to  fly;  and  when  we 
are  impatient  for  it  to  go  on,  or  in  any  suspense 
or  fear,  it  does  not  seem  to  move.  I  think  I 
have  learnt  to  be  pretty  exact,  aud  I  do  believe 
that  I  was  in  the  wood  nearly  a  quarter  of  an 
hour.  I  was  running  about  for  some  time,  look- 
ing for  Mr.  Heneage,  as  you  told  me,  before  I 
found  I  had  lost  myself.  And  then  I  was  some 
minutes  getting  over  the  fright.  I  had  said  my 
prayers,  and " 

"  You  had — what  ?" 

"  I   was   much  alarmed ;  I  thought  I  might 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  97 

have  to  stay  in  the  wood  until  morning,  and  I 
could  only  pray  to  God  to  protect  me  :  I  knew 
that  harm  would  not  come  to  me  then.  It 
must  have  been  a  quarter  of  an  hour  in  all :  so 
you  see  Mr.  Heneage  did  not  do  it  in  the  heat 
of  passion,  in  running  after  him :  he  must  have 
done  it  deliberately  ." 

"  I  don't  care/"  she  repeated  to  herself,  in  a 
sort  of  defiant  voice;  "  I  know  George  Heneage 
did  not  wilfully  shoot  Philip  King.  If  he  did  do 
it,  it  was  an  accident ;  but  I  don't  believe  he  did/' 

"  If  he  did  not,  why  did  he  hide  in  the  wood, 
and  look  as  if  he  had  done  something  wrong, 
Selina?  Why  did  he  not  go  boldly  up,  and  see 
what  was  amiss  with  Philip  King,  as  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley  did  ?" 

"  There  is  no  accounting  for  what  people  do 
in  these  moments  of  confusion  and  terror :  some 
act  in  one  way,  some  in  another,"  she  said, 
slowly.  "  Anne,  I  don't  like  to  speak  out 
openly  to  you — what  I  fear  and  what  I  don't 
fear.  It  was  imperative  upon  George  Heneage 
to  hasten  home — and  he  may  not  have  believed 
that  Philip  King  was  really  dead." 

vol.  i.  7 


ANNE    HEREFORD. 


"  But,  Selina- 


"  Go  !  go  !  lie  down  there,"  she  said,  drawing 
me  to  the  distant  sofa,  and  pushing  me  on  it, 
with  the  pillow  over  my  head.  "  You  are  asleep, 
mind !     He   might   think  I  had   been  tutoring 

you." 

So  sudden  and  unexpected  was  the  movement, 
I  could  only  obey,  and  lie  still.  Selina  un- 
bolted the  door,  and  was  back  in  her  seat  before 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley  entered  the  room. 

"  Are  you  coming  down  to  dinner,  Selina  ?" 

"  Dinner  !  It  is  well  for  you  that  you  can  eat 
it/''  was  her  answer.  "  You  must  dine  without 
me  to-day — those  who  dine  at  all.  Now,  don't 
disturb  that  sleeping  child,  Mr.  Barley  1  I  was 
just  going  to  send  her  to  bed." 

"It  might  do  you  more  good  to  eat  dinner 
than  to  roam  about  in  a  night-fog/''  was  Mr. 
Edwin  Barley's  rejoinder.  "  It  is  rather  curious 
you  should  choose  such  a  night  as  this  to  be  out, 
half-naked." 

"Not  curious,"  she  said,  coldly:  "very 
natural." 

<(  Very !   Especially  that  you  should  be  tearing 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  9(J 

up  and  down  the  wood  paths,  like  a  mad  woman. 
Others  saw  yon  as  well  as  myself,  and  are 
speaking  of  it." 

"  Let  them  speak." 

"  But  for  what  purpose  were  yon  there  ?" 

"  I  was  looking  for  George  Heneage.  There  ! 
you  may  make  the  most  of  it." 

«  Did  you  find  him  ?" 

"  No.  I  wish  I  had  :  /  wish  I  had.  I  should 
have  learnt  from  him  the  truth  of  this  night's 
business;  for  the  truth,  as  I  believe,  has  not 
come  to  light  yet." 

"  What  do  you  suppose  to  be  the  truth  ?"  he 
returned,  in  a  tone  of  surprise ;  whether  natural, 
or  assumed,  who  could  say  ? 

"  No  matter — no  matter  now  :  it  is  something 
that  I  scarcely  dare  to  glance  at.  Better,  even, 
that  Heneage  had  done  it,  than — than — what  I 
am  thinking  of.  My  head  is  confused  to-night," 
she  broke  off;  "  my  mind  unhinged — hardly  sane. 
You  had  better  leave  me,  Mr.  Barley." 

"  You  had  better  come  and  eat  a  bit  of 
dinner,"  he  said,  roughly,  but  not  unkindly. 
u  None   of  us  can  touch  much,  I  dare  say,  but 

7—2 


100  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

we  are  going  to  sit  down.  William  is  staying, 
and  so  is  Martin.  Won't  you  come  and  try  to 
take  a  bit  ?     Or  shall  I  send  you  something  up  ?" 

"  It  would  be  of  no  use." 

Mr.  Edwin  Barley  looked  at  her :  she  was 
shivering  outwardly  and  inwardly.  I  could  just 
see  out  under  the  corner  of  the  cushion. 

"You  have  caught  a  violent  cold,  Selina. 
How  could  you  think  of  going  out  ?" 

"  I  will  tell  you/'  she  added,  in  a  more  conci- 
liating spirit.  "  I  went  out  because  you  went. 
To  prevent  any  encounter  between  you  and 
George  Heneage, — I  mean  any  violence.  After 
that,  I  stayed  looking  for  him." 

"  You  need  not  have  feared  violence  from  me. 
I  should  have  handed  him  over  to  the  police, 
nothing  more." 

There  was  a  mocking  sound  in  his  voice  as  he 
spoke.  Selina  sat  down  and  put  her  feet  on  the 
fender. 

"I  hate  to  dine  without  somebody  at  the 
tabVs  head,"  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  said,  turning  to 
the  door.  "  If  you  will  not  come,  I  shall  ask 
Charlotte  Delves  to  sit  down." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  101 

"  It  is  nothing  to  me  who  sits  down  when  I 
am  not  there." 

He  departed  with  the  ungracious  reply  ringing 
in  his  ears  :  and  ungracious  I  felt  it  to  be.  She 
bolted  the  door  again,  and  pulled  the  blue  velvet 
cushion  off  my  head. 

u  Are  you  smother ed,  child  ?  Get  up.  Now, 
mark  me :  you  must  not  say  a  word  to  Mr. 
Edwin  Barley  of  what  happened  at  the  summer- 
house.  Do  not  mention  it  at  all — to  him,  or  to 
any  one  else/'' 

"  But  suppose  I  am  asked,  Selina  V* 

"  How  can  you  be  asked.  Philip  King  is  gone, 
poor  fellow;  George  Heneage  is  not  here,  and 
who  else  is  there  to  ask  you  ?  You  surely  have  not 
spoken  of  it  already?"  she  continued,  in  a  tone 
of  alarm. 

I  had  not  spoken  of  it  to  any  one,  and  told 
her  so.  Jemima  had  questioned  me  as  to  the 
cause  of  my  terror,  when  I  ran  in  from  the  wood, 
and  I  said  I  had  heard  a  shot  and  a  scream  ;  I 
had  not  courage  to  say  more. 

"  That's  well,"  said  Selina. 

She   sent  me   to   rest,    ordering    Jemima    to 


102  ANNE  HEREFORD. 

stay  by  me  until  I  was  asleep.  "  The  child  may 
feel  nervous/'  she  remarked  to  her,  in  an  under- 
tone, but  the  words  reached  me.  And  I  suppose 
Jemima  felt  nervous,  for  one  of  the  other  maids 
came  too. 

The  night  passed ;  the  morning  came,  Sunday, 
and  with  it  illness  for  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley.  I 
gathered  from  Jemima's  conversation  while  she 
was  dressing  me,  that  Selina  had  slept  alone  : 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley,  with  his  brother  ,and  some 
more  gentlemen,  had  been  out  a  great  part  of  the 
night  looking  for  George  Heneage.  It  was  so 
near  morning  when  they  got  back  that  he  would 
not  go  to  his  wife's  room  for  fear  of  disturbing 
her. 

I  ran  in  when  I  went  downstairs.  She  lay 
in  bed,  and  her  voice,  as  she  spoke  to  me,  did 
not  sound  like  her  own. 

"  Are  you  ill,  Selina  ?  Why  do  you  speak  so 
hoarsely  V* 

"  I  feel  very  ill,  Anne.  My  throat  is  bad — 
or  my  chest,  I  can  scarcely  tell  which :  perhaps 
it  is  both.  Go  down  stairs,  and  send  Miss 
Delves  to  me." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  103 

I  have  said  that  I  was  an  imaginative,  thought- 
ful, excitable  child,  and  as  I  hastened  to  obey 
her,  one  sole  recollection  (I  could  have  said  fear) 
kept  running  through  my  brain.  It  was  the 
oracular  observation  made  by  Duff,  relating  to  his 
mistress  and  the  fog  :  "  It's  enough  to  give  her 
her  death  \"  Suppose  she  had  caught  her  death  ? 
My  fingers,  fastening  my  narrow  waist-band, 
trembled  at  the  thought. 

The  first  thing  I  saw  when  I  went  down  was  a 
large  high  screen  of  many  folds,  raised  across  the 
hall,  shutting  out  part  of  it  from  view.  It 
seemed  to  strike  me  back  with  fear.  Sarah  was 
coming  out  of  the  dining-room  with  a  duster  in 
her  hand :  it  was  early  yet.  I  caught  hold  of 
her  gown. 

"  Sarah,  what  is  behind  there  V9 

"  The  same  that  was  last  night,  miss,"  she 
answered.  u  Nothing  is  to  be  moved  until  the 
coroner  has  come." 

"  Have  they  taken  Mr.  Heneage  ?" 

"  Not  that  I  have  heard  of,  miss.  One  of  the 
police  was  in  just  now,  and  he  told  Miss  Delves 
there  was  no  news." 


104  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  I   want   to   find   Miss    Delves.       Where   is 

she  r 

"  In  masters  study.  Yon  can  go  in.  Don't 
yon  know  which  it  is  ?  It's  that  room  built  out 
at  the  back,  half-way  up  the  first  flight  of  stairs. 
You  can  see  the  door  from  here.-" 

In  the  study  sat  Mr.  Barley  and  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley  at  breakfast,  Charlotte  Delves  serving 
them.  I  gave  her  my  aunt's  message,  but  was 
nearly  scared  out  of  my  senses  at  being  laid  hold 
of  by  Mr.  Edwin  Barley. 

"  Go  up  at  once,  Charlotte,  and  see  what  it 
is/'  he  said.  "  How  do  you  say,  little  one — that 
her  throat  is  bad  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir ;  she  cannot  speak  well." 

"  No  wonder ;  she  has  only  herself  to  thank," 
he  muttered,  as  Charlotte  Delves  left  the  room. 
"  The  wonder  would  be  if  she  were  not  ill." 

"  Why  ?"  asked  Mr.  Barley,  curiously,  lifting 
his  head. 

"  Oh,  she  got  frightened  last  night  when  poor 
Philip  was  brought  in,  and  ran  out  in  the  fog 
after  me  with  nothing  on." 

He  released  my  arm,  and  Mr.  Barley  put  a 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  105 

chair  for  me  beside  him,  and  gave  me  some 
breakfast.  I  bad  taken  quite  a  liking  to  him,  he 
was  so  simple  and  kind.  He  told  me  he  had  no 
little  girls  or  boys  of  his  own,  and  his  "wife  was 
always  ill,  nnable  to  go  out. 

"  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  appears  exceedingly 
poorly/''  said  Charlotte  Delves,  when  she  returned. 
"  Lowe  said  he  should  be  here  this  morning ;  he 
shall  see  her  when  he  comes.  She  must  have 
taken  cold." 

Scarcely  had  she  spoken  when  the  surgeon 
arrived.  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  went  up-scairs  with 
him.  Mr.  Lowe  came  down  alone  afterwards, 
and  I  caught  a  moment  to  speak  to  him  when 
no  one  was  listening. 

"  Will  my  aunt  Selina  get  well,  sir  V 

"  I  do  not  know,  my  dear/''  he  answered, 
turning  upon  me  his  grave  face.  "  I  fear  she  is 
going  to  be  very  ill." 

Sunday  came  to  an  end ;  oh,  such  a  dull  day 
it  had  seemed  ! — and  Monday  morning  dawned. 
It  was  Selina's  birth-day  :  she  was  twenty-one. 

Nothing  could  be  heard  of  George  Heneage. 
The  police  scoured  the  country ;  handbills  were 


106  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

printed,,  offering  a  reward  for  his  apprehension ; 
no  effort  was  left  untried,  but  lie  was  not  found. 
Opinions  were  freely  bandied  about :  some  said 
he  must  have  escaped  in  the  fog,  and  got  off  by 
the  railway  from  Nettleby,  or  by  the  other  line 
beyond  Hallam;  others  thought  he  was  lying 
concealed  near  the  spot  still.  Mr.  Edwin  Barley 
was  in  great  anger  at  his  escape,  and  avowed  he 
would  pursue  him  to  the  death. 

Not  on  this  day,  but  the  following  one, 
Tuesday,  Mr.  Heneage's  father  came  to  the 
house — a  fine  old  gentleman,  with  white  hair. 
Mr.  Lowe  corrected  me  for  calling  him  old,  and 
said  he  could  not  be  much  more  than  fifty.  I 
had  not  then  the  experience  to  know  that  while 
young  people  call  fifty  old,  those  past  that  age 
are  apt  to  style  it  young.  I  saw  him  twice  as 
he  went  along  the  passages,  but  was  not  close  to 
him.  He  was  a  courteous,  gentlemanly  man, 
but  seemed  bowed  down  with  grief.  It  was  said 
he  could  not  understand  the  calamity  at  all,  and 
decidedly  refused  to  believe  in  his  son's  guilt. 
If  the  shot  had  in  truth  proceeded  from  him,  the 
gun  must  have  gone  off  by  accident. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  107 

"  Then  why  should  he  run  away  ?"  argued 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley. 

He  stayed  in  the  house  altogether  but  about 
two  hours,  and  had  an  interview  with  Mrs.  Edwin 
Barley  in  her  bedroom  before  his  departure. 
Refreshments  were  laid  for  him,  but  he  declined 
to  touch  anything  :  I  heard  the  servants  com- 
menting on  it. 

In  the  afternoon  the  coroner's  inquest  sat.  It 
was  held  in  the  dining-room.  The  chief  witness 
was  Mr.  Edwin  Barley.  I  was  not  called  upon, 
and  Selina  said  it  was  a  proof  that  he  had  not 
mentioned  I  was  present  at  the  time.  You  may 
be  sure  /  took  care  not  to  mention  it ;  neither 
did  she.  Nothing  transpired  touching  the  en- 
counter at  the  summer-house  \  therefore  the  affair 
appeared  to  the  public  involved  in  mystery. 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley  protested  that  it  was  a  mys- 
tery to  him.  He  could  not  conceive  what  motive 
Heneage  could  have  had  in  taking  Philip  King's 
life.  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  testified  that  Philip 
King,  in  dying,  had  asserted  he  saw  George 
Heneage  take  aim  and  fire  at  him,  and  there  was 
nobody   to   contradict   the    assertion.       I   knew 


108  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

Philip  King  had  not  said  so  much ;  but  no  one 
else  knew  it,  save  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley,  and  she 
only  from  me.  They  did  not  require  her  to 
appear  at  the  inquest :  it  was  assumed  that  she 
knew  nothing  whatever  about  the  transaction. 

Charlotte  Delves  was  called,  at  the  request  of 
the  jury,  because  Philip  King  had  sat  with  her 
in  her  parlour  for  half  an  hour  the  morning  of 
his  death;  but  she  proved  that  he  had  not 
touched  upon  anything  unpleasant,  or  spoken 
then  of  George  Heneage.  The  feeling  between 
them  had  not  been  good,  she  testified,  and  there 
used  to  be  bickering  and  disputes.  "What 
about  ?"  asked  the  jury ;  but  Miss  Delves  only 
answered  that  she  "  could  not  say/-'  The  fact 
was,  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  in  his  stern  way  had 
ordered  her  not  to  bring  in  his  wife's  name. 

While  the  inquest  was  sitting  I  stayed  in 
Selina's  room.  She  seemed  very  restless,  turn- 
ing about  in  bed  continually,  and  telling  me  to 
listen  how  it  was  "  going  on."  But  I  could  hear 
nothing,  though  I  went  often  on  the  stairs  to  try. 

"  What  was  that  stir  just  now,  Anne  ?"  she 
asked,  when  it  was  late. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  109 

"  They  called  from  the  dining-room  to  have  the 
chandelier  lighted.      John  went  in  and  did  it." 

"  Is  it  dark,  Anne  Vs 

"  Not  dark.      It  is  getting  dark." 

Dark  it  appeared  to  be  in  the  chamber,  for 
the  crimson  silk  curtains  were  drawn  before  the 
large,  deep  bay-window,  and  also  partially  round 
the  bed.  You  could  distinguish  the  outline  of 
objects,  and  that  was  all.  I  went  close  up  to 
the  bed  and  looked  at  her;  she  was  buried  in 
the  pillows  :  that  she  was  very  ill  I  knew,  for  a 
physician  from  Nettleby  had  come  that  morning 
with  Mr.  Lowe. 

u  I  think  it  must  be  over,"  she  said,  as  a  bustle 
was  heard  below.      "  Go  and  see,  dear." 

I  went  half-way  down  the  stairs  in  the  dark. 
Nobody  had  thought  to  light  the  hall-lamp. 
Sure  enough,  they  were  pouring  out  of  the  room, 
a  crowd  of  dark  figures,  talking  as  they  came, 
and  slowly  making  for  the  hall-door.  Suddenly 
I  distinguished  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  coming  to- 
wards the  stairs. 

To  his  study,  as  I  thought,  and  back  went  I, 
not   caring  to   encounter  him.       Added   to  my 


110  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

childish  dislike  and  fear  of  Mr.  Edwin  Barley, 
since  Saturday  night  another  impnlse  to  avoid 
him  had  been  added :  a  dread,  which  I  could  not 
divest  myself  of,  that  he  might  question  me  as  to 
that  meeting  at  the  summer-house,  and  to  the 
subsequent  interview  with  George  Heneage. 
Selina  had  ordered  me  to  be  silent ;  but  if  he 
found  anything  out  and  questioned  me,  what 
could  I  do  ?  I  know  that  the  fear  was  upon  me 
then  and  for  a  long  time  afterwards. 

I  crept  swiftly  back  again  up  the  stairs,  and 
into  my  aunt's  room.  Surely  he  was  not  coming 
to  it  !  Those  were  his  footsteps,  and  they  drew 
nearer  :  he  could  not  have  turned  into  his  study  ! 
No,  they  came  on.  In  the  impulse  of  the  mo- 
ment, I  pushed  behind  the  heavy  window-curtain. 
It  was  drawn  straight  across  from  wall  to  wall, 
leaving  a  space  between  it  and  the  bow  of  the 
window  nearly  as  large  as  a  small  room.  There 
were  three  chairs  there,  one  in  the  middle  of  the 
window  and  at  the  two  sides.  I  sat  down  on  one  of 
them,  and,  pulling  the  white  blind  slightly  aside, 
looked  out  at  the  dark  figures  who  were  then 
sauntering  down  the  avenue. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  Ill 

"Well,  it's  over/'  said  Mr.  Edwin  Barley 
to  his  wife,  as  he  came  in  and  shnt  the 
door.  "  And  now  all  the  work  will  be  to  find 
him/' 

"  How  has  it  ended  V  she  asked. 

"  Wilful  murder.  The  coroner  was  about  to 
clear  the  room,  but  the  jury  intimated  that  they 
required  no  deliberation,  and  returned  their 
verdict  at  once/'' 

"  Wilful  murder  against  whom  ?" 

"  Against  George  Heneage.  Did  you  suppose 
it  was  against  you  or  me  ?? 

There  was  a  pause.  I  felt  in  miserable  inde- 
cision, knowing  that  I  ought,  in  honour,  to  go 
out  and  show  myself,  but  not  daring  to  do  it. 
Selina  resumed,  speaking  as  emphatically  as  her 
inflamed  throat  permitted. 

"  I  cannot  believe — I  never  will  believe — that 
George  Heneage  was  capable  of  committing 
murder.  His  whole  nature  would  rise  up  against 
it :  as  his  father  said  in  this  room  a  few  hours 
ago.  If  the  shot  did  come  from  his  gun,  it  must 
have  been  fired  inadvertently/' 

"  The  shot  did  come  from  his  gun,"  returned 


112  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

Mr.  Edwin  Barley.       "There's   no    riP   in  the 
question/'' 

"  I  am  aware  you  say  so ;  but  it  was  passing 
strange  that  you,  also  with  your  gun,  should  have 
been  upon  the  spot.  Now,  stay  ! — don't  put 
yourself  in  a  passion.  I  cannot  help  saying  it. 
I  think  all  this  suspense  and  uncertainty  are  kill- 
ing me  V3 

Mr.  Edwin  Barley  dragged  a  chair  to  the  side 
of  the  bed,  auger  in  the  very  sound.  I  felt  ready 
to  drop,  lest  he  should  see  me  through  the  slit 
in  the  curtain. 

"  We  will  have  this  out,  Selina.  It  is  not  the 
first  time  you  have  given  utterance  to  hints  that 
you  ought  to  be  ashamed  of.  Do  you  suspect 
that  I  shot  Philip  King?" 

His  tone  was  so  stern  that,  perhaps,  she  did 
not  like  to  say  "  yes"  outright,  and  tampered 
with  the  question. 

"Not  exactly  that.  But  there's  only  your 
word  to  prove  that  it  was  George  Heneage.  And 
you  know  how  incensed  you  have  latterly  been 
against  him  \" 

11  Who  caused  me  to  be  incensed  ?    Why,  you." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  113 

"  There  was  no  real  cause.  Were  it  the  last 
words  I  had  to  speak,  Edwin" — and  she  burst 
into  tears — "  were  I  dying,  I  would  assert  it.  I 
never  cared  for  George  Heneage  in  the  way  you 
fancy." 

"  I  fancy  !  Had  I  fancied  that,  I  should  have 
flung  George  Heneage  out  of  my  house  long 
ago/'  was  his  rejoinder,  spoken  calmly.  "  But 
now,  hear  me,  Selina.  It  has  been  your  plea- 
sure to  declare  so  much  to  me.  On  my  part,  I 
declare  to  you  that  Heneage,  and  Heneage  only, 
killed  Philip  King.  Dispossess  your  mind  of  all 
dark  folly.  You  must  be  insane,  I  think,  to  take 
it  up  against  your  husband.5"' 

"  Did  ycu  see  Heneage  fire  ?"  she  asked,  after 
a  silence. 

"No.  I  should  have  known  pretty  surely 
that  it  could  only  be  Heneage,  had  there  been 
no  proof  against  him  j  but  there  were  Philip's 
dying  words.  Still,  I  did  not  see  Heneage  at 
the  place,  and  I  have  never  said  I  did.  I  was 
pushing  home  through  the  wood,  and  halted  a 
second,  thinking  I  heard  voices  :  it  must  have 
been  Philip  talking  to   the   child :    at   that  very 

vol.  i.  8 


114  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

moment  a  shot  was  fired  close  to  me — close, 
mind  you — not  two  yards  off;  but  the  trees  are 
thick  just  there,  and  whoever  fired  it  was  hid 
from  my  view.  I  was  turning  to  search,  when 
Philip  King's  awful  scream  rang  out,  and  I 
pushed  my  head  beyond  the  trees  and  saw 
him  in  the  act  of  falling  to  the  ground.  I 
hastened  to  him,  and  the  other  escaped.  This 
is  the  entire  truth,  so  far  as  I  am  cognizant 
of  it." 

It  might  have  been  the  truth ;  and,  again,  it 
might  not.  It  was  just  one  of  those  things  that 
depend  upon  the  credibility  of  the  utterer.  What 
little  corroboration  there  was,  certainly  was  on 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley's  side :  only  that  he  had 
asserted  more  than  was  true  of  the  dying  words 
of  Philip  King.  If  these  were  the  simple 
facts,  the  truth,  why  have  added  falsehood  to 
them? 

"  Heneage  could  have  had  no  motive  to  take 
the  life  of  Philip  King,"  argued  Mrs.  Edwin 
Barley.  "That  he  would  have  caned  him,  or 
given  him  some  other  sound  chastisement,  I  grant 
you — and  richly  he   deserved  it,  for  he   was  the 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  115 

cause    of  all   the   ill-feeling   that  had  arisen   in 
the  house — but,  to  kill  him  !      No,  no  \" 

"And   yet   you   would   deem   me    capable   of 

itr 

"  I  am  not  accusing  you.  But  when  you  come 
to  speak  of  motives,  I  cannot  help  seeing  that 
George  Heneage  could  have  had  none/'' 

"  You  have  just  observed  that  the  author  of 
the  mischief,  the  bad  feeling  which  had  sprung 
up  in  the  house,  was  Philip  King ;  but  you  are 
wrong.      The  author  was  you,  Selina/" 

No  answer.  She  put  up  one  of  her  hot  hands, 
and  shaded  her  eyes. 

"  I  forgive  you,"  he  continued.  "  I  am  will- 
ing to  bury  the  past  in  silence  :  never  to  recur 
to  it — never  henceforth  to  allude  to  it,  though 
the  boy  was  my  relative  and  ward,  and  I  liked 
him.  But  I  would  recommend  you  to  bear  this 
tragical  ending  in  mind,  as  a  warning  for  the 
future.  I  will  not  tolerate  further  folly  in  my 
wife ;  and  your  own  sense  ought  to  tell  you  that 
had  I  been  ambitious  of  putting  somebody  out  of 
the  world,  it  would  have  been  Heneage,  not  Philip. 
Heneage  has  killed  him,  and  upon   his   head  be 

8—2 


116  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

the  consequences.  I  will  never  cease  my  en- 
deavours to  bring  him  to  the  drop.  I  will  spare 
no  pains,  or  energy,  or  cost,  until  it  is  accom- 
plished.    So  help  me,  Heaven  \" 

He  rose  with  the  last  solemn  word,  and 
put  the  chair  back  in  its  place.  On  his  way 
to  the  door  he  turned,  speaking  in  a  softer 
voice. 

"  Are  you  better  this  evening,  Selina  ?" 

"  Not  any.  It  seems  to  me  that  I  grow  worse 
with  every  hour." 

"  Fll  send  Lowe  up  to  you.  He  is  somewhere 
about." 

"  Oh,  aunt,  aunt  !"  I  said,  going  forward  with 
lifted  hands  and  streaming  eyes,  as  he  left  the 
chamber,  "  I  was  here  all  the  time  !  I  saw  Mr. 
Edwin  Barley  coming  in,  and  I  hid  behind  the 
window-curtain.  I  never  meant  to  be  a  listener  : 
I  was  afraid  to  come  out." 

She  looked  at  me  without  speaking,  and  her 
face,  hot  with  fever,  grew  more  flushed.  She 
seemed  to  be  considering ;  perhaps  remembering 
what  had  passed. 

"  I — I — don't  think  there  was   anything  very 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  117 

particular  said,  that  you  need  care  ;  or,  rather, 
that  I  need/''  she  said  at  length.  "Was 
there  ?" 

"  No,  Selina.      Only » 

u  Only  what,  child  ?      Why  do  you  hesitate  V* 

"  You  think  it  might  have  been  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley.      I  wish  I  had  not  heard  that." 

"  I  said,  or  implied,  it  was  as  likely  to  have 
been  he  as  the  other.  Anne,"  she  suddenly  added, 
"  you  possess  thought  and  sense  beyond  your 
years  :  what  do  you  think  ?" 

"  I  think  it  was  Mr.  Heneage.  I  think  so 
because  he  has  run  away,  and  because  he  looked 
so  strangely  when  he  was  hiding.  And  I  do  not 
think  it  was  Mr.  Edwin  Barley.  When  he  told 
you  how  it  occurred  just  now,  and  that  it  was 
not  he,  his  voice  sounded  as  though  he  were  speak- 
ing truth." 

u  Oh,  dear  !"  she  moaned,  u  I  hope  it  was  so  ! 
What  a  mercy  if  that  Philip  King  had  never 
come  near  the  house  I" 

"  But,  Selina,  you  are  sorry  that  he  is 
dead  ?" 

"  Sorry    that   he    is   dead  ?      Of  course  I  am 


118  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

sorry.  "What  a  curious  child  you  are  !  He  was 
no  favourite  of  mine ;  but/"  she  cried,  passionately 
clasping  her  hands,  "  I  would  give  all  I  am  worth 
to  call  him  back  to  life." 

But  I  could  not  be  reconciled  to  what  I  had 
done,  and  sobbed  on  heavily,  until  lights  and  Mr. 
Lowe  came  in  together. 


CHAPTER  V. 

ANOTHER     DREAM. 

"  If  ever  I  heard  the  like  of  that  !  one  won't 
be  able  to  open  one's  lips  next  before  you, 
Miss  Hereford.  Did  I  say  anything  about 
her  dying,  pray  ?  Or  about  your  dying  ?  Or 
my  dying  ?  Time  enough  to  snap  me  up  when 
I  do/' 

Thus  spoke  Jemima,  with  a  volubility  that 
nearly  took  her  breath  away.  She  had  come  to 
my  room  in  the  morning  with  the  news  that 
Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  was  worse.  I  burst  into 
tears,  and  asked  if  she  were  going  to  die :  which 
brought  forth  the  above  rebuke. 

"  My  thoughts  were  running  upon  whether  we 
servants  should  have  mourning  given  us  for  young 
Mr.  King,"  resumed  Jemima,  as  if  she  were  bent 
upon  removing  unpleasant  impressions  from  my 
mind.      "  Tsow  just   you  make  haste   and  dress 


120  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

yourself,  Miss  Hereford  —  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley 
lias  been  asking  for  you." 

I  made  haste ;  Jemima  helped ;  and  she 
ushered  me  to  the  door  of  the  sick-room,  halting 
to  whisper  a  parting  word. 

"  Don't  you  begin  crying  again,  miss.  Your 
aunt  is  no  more  going  to  die  than  I  am/' 

The  first  words  spoken  by  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley 
were  a  contradiction  to  this,  curious  coincident 
that  it  may  seem.  She  was  lying  very  high  on 
the  frilled  white  pillows,  no  cap  on,  her  cheeks 
hectic,  and  her  lovely  golden  hair  falling  around 
her  head.  A  large  bright  fire  burned  in  the 
grate,  and  a  small  tray,  with  a  white  cloth  and 
cup  on  it,  stood  on  the  table  near. 

"  Child/'  she  began,  holding  out  her  hand  to 
me,  "  I  fear  I  am  about  to  be  taken  from  you." 

I  did  not  answer  ;  I  did  not  cry ;  all  tears 
seemed  scared  away  then.  It  was  a  confirmation 
of  my  secret,  inward  fears,  and  my  face  turned 
white. 

"  "What  was  that  you  said  to  me  about  the 
Keppe-Carews  never  dying  without  a  warning  ? 
And  I  laughed   at   you  !      Do   you   remember  ? 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  121 

Anne,  I  think  the  warning  came  to  me  last 
night/' 

I  glanced  timidly  round  the  room.  It  was  a 
luxurious  bed-chamber, costly  furniture  and  pretty 
toilette  trifles  everywhere.  The  crimson  silk  cur- 
tains were  drawn  closely  before  the  bay-window, 
and  I  could  see  Selina  clearly  in  the  semi-light. 

"  Your  mamma  told  you  she  had  a  dream, 
Anne.  Well,  /  have  had  a  dream.  And  yet  I 
feel  sure  it  was  not  a  dream,  but  reality,  reality. 
She  appeared  to  me  last  night." 

"  Who  ?      Mamma  ?" 

"  Your  mamma.  The  Keppe-Carew  supersti- 
tion is,  that  when  one  is  going  to  die,  the  last 
relative,  whether  near  or  distant,  who  has  been 
taken  from  them  by  death,  comes  again  to  give 
them  notice  that  their  own  departure  is  near. 
Ursula  was  the  last  who  went,  and  she  came  to 
me  in  the  night." 

"  It  can't  be  true,"  I  sobbed,  shivering  from 
head  to  foot. 

"  She  stood  there,  in  the  faint  rays  of  the  shaded 
lamp,"  pursued  Selina,  not  so  much  as  listening 
to   me.      "  I   have  not   really  slept  all  night ;  I 


122  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

have  been  in  that  semi-conscious,  dozing  state 
when  the  mind  is  awake  both  to  dreams  and  to 
reality,  knowing  not  which  is  which.  Jnst  before 
the  clock  struck  two,  I  awoke  partially  from  one 
of  these  semi-dreams,  and  I  saw  yonr  mamma  at 
the  foot  of  the  bed — a  shadowy  sort  of  figure 
and  face,  but  I  knew  it  for  Ursula's.  She  just 
looked  at  me,  and  said, '  Selina  V  Then  I  woke 
up  thoroughly — the  name,  the  sound  of  her  well- 
remembered  voice  ringing  in  my  ears." 

"  And  seeing  her  ?"  I  eagerly  asked. 

"  No.  Seeing  nothing  but  the  opening  be- 
tween the  curtains  at  the  foot  of  the  bed,  and 
the  door  beyond  it ;  nothing  more  than  is  to  be 
seen  now." 

"  Then,  Selina,  it  was  a  dream  after  all  ?" 

"  In  one  sense,  yes.  The  world  would  call  it 
so.  To  me  it  was  something  more.  A  minute 
afterwards  the  clock  struck  two,  and  I  was  as 
wide  awake  as  I  am  now." 

The  reaction  came,  and  I  burst  into  tears. 
"  Selina !  it  was  a  dream ;  it  could  only  have 
been  a  dream  V 

"  I  should   no  doubt   think  so,  Anne,  but  for 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  123 

what  yon  told  me  of  your  mamma's  warning. 
But  for  hearing  that,  I  might  never  have  remem- 
bered that  such  a  thing  is  said  to  follow  the 
Keppe-Carews." 

What  with  remorse  for  having  told  her,  though 
charged  by  my  mother  to  do  it,  and  what  with 
my  own  fears,  I  could  not  speak  for  hysterical 
sobbing. 

"  You  stupid  little  sensitive  thing  !"  exclaimed 
Selina,  with  a  touch  of  her  old  lightness; 
"  perhaps  in  a  week's  time  I  shall  be  well,  and 
running  about  out  of  doors  with  you.  Go  you 
down  to  Charlotte  Delves's  parlour,  and  get  your 
breakfast,  and  then  come  to  me  again.  I  want 
you  to  go  on  an  errand  for  me ;  but  don't  say  so. 
Mind  that,  Anne." 

"  No,  no ;  I'll  not  say  it,  Selina." 
"  Tell  them  to  give  you  some  honey." 
They  brought  the  honey  and  set  out  other 
good  things  for  me  in  Miss  Delves's  parlour,  but 
I  could  not  eat.  Charlotte  Delves  was  very  kind. 
Both  the  doctors  came  up  the  avenue.  I  watched 
them  into  the  house;  I  heard  them  come  down 
stairs     again.       The    physician    from    Nettleby 


124  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

went  straight  out :  Mr.  Lowe  came  to  the 
parlour. 

"  My  dear/'  he  said  to  me,  "  you  are  to  go  up 
to  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley/' 

"  Is  she  much  worse,  sir  ?"  I  lingered  to  ask. 

"  I  can  hardly  say  how  she  is/'  was  his 
answer.      "  We  must  hope  for  the  best." 

He  stayed  in  the  room  himself,  and  shut  the 
door  while  he  talked  to  Miss  Delves.  The  hall- 
clock  struck  ten  as  I  passed  under  it,  making  me 
start.  The  hall  was  clear  to-day,  and  the  window 
and  door  stood  a  little  open.  Jemima  told  me 
that  Philip  King  was  in  a  sitting-room  at  the 
back,  one  that  was  rarely  used.  I  ran  quickly 
up  to  Selina's  chamber.  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  was 
in  it,  to  my  dismay.  He  turned  to  leave  it 
when  I  went  in,  and  put  his  hand  kindly  enough 
upon  my  hair. 

"  You  look  pale,  little  one  ;  you  should  run 
out  of  doors  for  a  while." 

His  wife  watched  him  from  the  room  with 
her  strangely  altered  eyes,  and  then  beckoned 
to  me. 

"  Shut  the  door,  and   bolt   it,  Anne."      And 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  125 

very  glad  I  felt  to  do  it.  It  was  impossible  to 
overcome  my  fear  of  Mr.  Edwin  Barley. 

" Do  you  think  you  could  find  your  way  to 
Hallam  ?" 

"  I  dare  say  I  could,  aunt/'' 

"  Selina,  call  me  Selina,"  she  impatiently  in- 
terposed.     "  Call  it  me  to  the  last." 

To  the  last ! 

"  You  remember  the  way  you  came  from 
Nettleby,  Anne  ?  In  going  out  at  the  gates  by 
the  lodge,  Nettleby  lies  on  your  left  hand,  Hallam 
on  your  right.      You  understand?" 

"  Oh,  quite." 

"  You  have  only  to  turn  to  the  right,  and  keep 
straight  along  the  high-road ;  in  a  short  time 
you  come  to  Hallam  village.  The  way  is  not  at 
all  lonely ;  cottages  and  houses  are  scattered  all 
along  it." 

'.'  I  am  sure  I  could  go  quite  easily,  Selina." 

"  Then  put  your  things  on,  and  take  this 
note,"  she  said,  giving  me  a  little  piece  of  paper 
twisted  up,  that  she  took  from  under  the  pillow. 
"  In  going  down  Hallam-street,  you  will  see  on 
the   left  hand   a  house   standing  by  itself,  with 


126  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

( Mr.  Gregg,,  Attorney  at  Law/  on  a  plate  on  the 
door.  Go  in,  ask  to  see  Mr.  Gregg  alone,  and 
give  him  that  note.  But  mind,  Anne,  you  are 
not  to  speak  of  this  to  any  one.  Should  Mr. 
Edwin  Barley  or  any  one  else  meet  you,  and 
inquire  where  you  are  going,  say  only  that 
you  are  walking  out.  Do  you  fully  under- 
stand?" 

«  Yes." 

"  Hide  the  note,  so  that  no  one  sees  it,  and 
give  it  into  Mr.  Gregg's  hands.  Tell  him  I  hope 
he  will  comprehend  it,  but  that  I  was  too  ill  to 
write  it  more  elaborately." 

No  one  noticed  me  as  I  left  the  house,  and  I 
pursued  the  road  to  Hallam,  my  head  and 
thoughts  full.  Suppose  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  should 
meet  and  question  me !  I  knew  that  I  should 
make  a  poor  hand  at  deception :  besides  being 
naturally  open,  mamma  had  brought  me  up  to  be 
so  very  candid  and  truthful.  I  had  crushed  the 
note  inside  my  glove,  having  no  better  place  of 
concealment — suppose  he  should  seize  my  hand 
and  find  it !  And  if  the  gentleman  I  was  going 
to  see  should  not  be  at  home,  what  was  I  to  do 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  127 

then?  Bring  the  note  back  to  Selina,  or  leave 
it?      I  ought  to  have  asked  her. 

"Well,  my  little  maid,  and  where  are  you 
off  to?" 

The  salutation  proceeded  from  Mr.  Martin, 
who  had  come  right  upon  me  at  a  turning  of  the 
road.      My  face  grew  hot  as  I  answered  him. 

"  I  am  out  for  a  walk,  sir." 

"  But  this  is  rather  far  to  come  alone.  You 
are  close  upon  Hallam." 

"  My  Aunt  Selina  knows  it,  sir,"  I  said, 
trembling  lest  he  should  stop  me,  or  order  me  to 
walk  back  with  him. 

"  Oh,  very  well,"  he  answered,  good-naturedly. 
"  How  is  she  to-day  ?" 

"  She  is  not  any  better,  sir,"  I  replied.  And 
he  left  me,  telling  me  I  was  not  to  lose  myself. 

I  came  to  the  houses,  straggling  at  first,  but 
soon  contiguous  to  each  other,  as  they  are  in 
most  streets.  Mr.  Gregg's  stood  alone,  its  plate 
on  the  door.  A  young  man  came  running  out 
of  it  as  I  stood  hesitating  whether  to  knock  or 
ring. 

"  If  you  please,  is  Mr.  Gregg  at  home  ?" 


128  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  Yes,"  answered  he.  "  He  is  in  the  office. 
Yon  can  go  in  if  yon  want  him." 

Opening  an  inner  door,  he  showed  me  into  a 
room  where  there  seemed  to  be  a  confused  mass 
of  faces.  In  reality  there  might  have  been 
three  or  four,  but  they  multiplied  themselves  to 
my  timid  eyes. 

"  A  little  girl  wants  to  see  Mr.  Gregg/''  said 
the  young  man. 

A  tall  gentleman  came  forward,  with  a  pale 
face  and  gray  whiskers.  He  said  he  was  Mr. 
Gregg,  and  asked  what  my  business  was. 

"  I  want  to  see  you  by  yourself,  if  you  please, 
sir." 

He  led  the  way  to  another  room,  and  I  took 
the  note  out  of  my  glove  and  gave  it  him.  He 
read  it  over — to  me  it  appeared  a  long  one — 
looked  at  me,  and  then  read  it  again. 

"  Are  you  Anne  Hereford  ?" 

"  Yes,"  I  said,  wondering  how  he  knew  my 
name.  "  My  aunt,  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley,  bade  me 
say  she  was  too  ill  to  write  it  better,  but  she 
hoped  yon  would  understand  it." 

"  Is  she  so  ill  as  to  be  in  danger  ?" 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  129 

"I  am  afraid  so." 

He  still  looked  at  me;  and  twirled  the  note  in 
his  fingers.  I  could  see  that  it  was  written  with 
a  pencil. 

"  Do  you  know  the  purport  of  this  ?w  he  in- 
quired, pointing  to  the  note. 

"  No,  sir." 

"Did you  not  read  it  coming  along?  It  was 
not  sealed." 

"  Oh,  no.  I  did  not  take  it  out  of  my 
glove." 

"Well— tell  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  that  I  per- 
fectly understand,  and  shall  immediately  obey 
her :  tell  her  all  will  be  ready  by  the  time  she 
sends  to  me.  And — stay  a  bit.  Have  you  any 
Christian  name  besides  Anne?" 

"  My  name  is  Anne  Ursula." 

"  And  what  was  your  father's  name  ?  And 
what  your  mother's  ?" 

"  Papa's  was  Thomas,  and  mamma's  Ursula," 
I  answered,  wondering  very  much. 

He  wrote  down  the  name,  asked  a  few  more 
questions,  and  then  showed  me  out  at  the  street- 
door,  giving  a  parting  injunction   that  I  was  not 

vol.  i.  9 


130  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

to  forget  the  words  of  his  message  to  Mrs.  Edwin 
Barley,  and  not  to  mention  abroad  that  I  had 
been  to  his  office. 

Reaching  home  without  hindrance,  I  was  abont 
to  enter  the  sick-room,  when  Miss  Delves  softly 
called  to  me  from  the  upper  stairs :  Mrs.  Edwin 
"Barley  was  sleeping,  and  mnst  not  be  disturbed. 
So  I  went  higher  up  to  take  my  things  off,  and 
Charlotte  Delves  asked  me  into  her  chamber — a 
very  nice  one,  immediately  over  Mrs.  Edwin 
Barley's. 

"  Tread  softly,  my  dear.  If  she  can  only 
sleep,  it  will  do  her  good/' 

I  would  not  tread  at  all,  though  the  carpet 
was  thick  and  soft,  but  sat  down  on  the  first 
chair.  Miss  Delves  was  changing  her  cap.  She 
wore  very  nice  ones  always. 

"  Miss  Delves,  I  wish  you'd  please  to  tell  me. 
Do  you  think  my  aunt  will  get  well  ?" 

"It  is  to  be  hoped  so,"  was  the  answer. 
"  But  Mr.  Edwiu  Barley  is  fretting  himself  to 
fiddle-strings  over  it." 

"  Do  you  think  she  will  ?" 

Miss  Delves  was  combing  out  her  long  flaxen 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  131 

curls ;  bright  thick  curls  they  were ;  very  smooth, 
and  of  an  exceedingly  light  shade.  She  twirled 
two  round  her  finger  before  she  answered. 

"  Yes,  I  think  she  will.  It  is  true  that  she  is 
very  ill — very ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  she  has 
youth  in  her  favour/'' 

"  Is  she  dangerously  ill  ?" 

"  No  doubt.  But  how  many  people  are  there, 
lying  in  danger  daily,  who  recover !  The  worst 
of  it  is,  she  is  so  excited,  so  restless  :  the  doc- 
tors don't  like  that.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered 
at,  with  this  trouble  in  the  house :  she  could  not 
have  fallen  ill  at  a  more  unfortunate  time.  I 
think  she  has  a  good  constitution." 

"  Mamma  used  to  say  that  all  the  Carews  had 
that.     They  were  in  general  long-lived." 

Charlotte  Delves  looked  round  at  me.  "Your 
mamma  was  not  long-lived.  She  died  young — 
so  to  say." 

"  But  mamma's  illness  came  on  first  from  an 
accident.  She  was  hurt  in  India.  Oh,  Miss 
Delves  !  can't  anything  be  done  to  cure  my  Aunt 
Selina?" 

u  My  dear,  everything  will  be  done  that  it  is- 

9—2 


132  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

possible  to  do.  The  doctors  talk  of  the  shock  to 
the  system ;  but,  as  I  say,  she  is  young.  You 
must  not  be  too  anxious ;  it  would  answer  no 
end.     Had  you  a  nice  walk  this  morning  ?" 

"  Yes." 

She  finished  her  hair,  and  put  on  the  pretty 
cap,  its  rich  lace  lappets  falling  behind  the  curls. 
Then  she  took  up  her  watch  and  chain,  and 
looked  out  at  the  window  as  she  put  them  round 
her  neck. 

"  Here's  a  policeman  coming  to  the  house  !  I 
wonder  what  he  wants?" 

"  Has  there  been  any  news  yet  of  George 
Heneage  ?" 

"  None,"  she  answered.  "  Heneage  Grange  is 
being  watched." 

"  Is  that  where  he  lives  ?" 

"  It  is  his  father's  place  ?" 

"  And  is  it  near  to  here  ?" 

"  Oh,  no.  More  than  a  hundred  miles 
away.  The  police  think  it  not  improbable  that 
he  escaped  there  at  once.  The  Grange  has 
been  searched  for  him,  we  hear,  unsuccessfully. 
But   the   police   are  by  no  means  sure  that  he 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  133 

is  not  concealed  there,  and  they  have  set  a 
watch;" 

"  Oh  dear  !    I  hope  they  will  not  find  him  V} 

I  said  it  with  a  shudder.  The  finding  of 
George  Heneage  seemed  to  promise  I  knew  not 
what  renewal  of  horror.  Charlotte  Delves  turned 
her  eyes  upon  me  in  astonishment  and  reproof. 

"  You  hope  they  will  not  find  him  !  You  can- 
not know  what  you  are  saying,  Miss  Hereford. 
I  think  I  would  give  half  the  good  that  is  left  in 
my  life  to  have  him  found — and  hung.  What 
right  had  he  to  take  that  poor  young  man's  life  ? 
or  to  bring  this  shocking  trouble  into  a  gentle- 
man's family?" 

Very  true.      Of  course  he  had  none. 

"  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  has  taken  a  vow  to  track 
him  out ;  and  he  will  be  sure  to  do  it,  sooner  or 
later.      We  will  go  down,  Miss  Hereford." 

The  policeman  had  not  come  upon  the  busi- 
ness, at  all,  but  about  some  poaching  matter. 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley  came  out  of  his  wife's  room 
as  we  were  creeping  by  it.  Charlotte  Delves 
asked  if  Mrs.  Edwin  was  awake  ? 

"  Awake  ?    Yes  !  and  in  a  fine  excitable  state," 


134  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

he  answered,  irritably.  "  She  does  not  sleep 
three  minutes  together.  It  is  giving  herself  no 
chance  of  recovery.  She  has  got  it  in  her  head 
now  that  she's  going  to  die,  and  is  sending  for 
Martin." 

He  strode  down  to  the  waiting  policeman. 
Charlotte  Delves  went  into  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley's 
room,  and  took  me.  Selina's  cheeks  were  still 
hectic  with  fever ;  her  blue  eyes  bright  and  wild. 

te  If  you  would  but  try  to  calm  yourself,  Mrs. 
Edwin  Barley  Vs 

"  I  am  as  calm  as  I  can  expect  to  be/'  was  her 
answer,  given  with  some  petulance.  "  My  hus- 
band need  not  talk ;  he's  worse  than  I  am.  He 
says  now  the  doctors  are  treating  me  wrongly, 
and  that  he  shall  call  in  a  fresh  one.  I  suppose  I 
shall  die  between  them." 

"  I  wish  I  knew  what  would  soothe  you,"  spoke 
Charlotte  Delves,  in  a  kind,  pleasant  voice. 

"  I'm  very  thirsty ;  I've  taken  all  the  lemo- 
nade ;  you  can  fetch  me  up  some  more.  Anne, 
do  you  stay  here." 

Charlotte  Delves  took  down  the  lemonade 
waiter,    and    Selina    drew  me    to    her.       "  The 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  ] 35 

message,  Anne  ! — the  message  !     Did  yon  see  Mr. 
Gregg?" 

I  gave  her  the  message  as  I  had  received  it. 
It  was  well,  she  said,  and  turned  away  from  me 
in  her  restlessness.  Mr.  Martin  came  in  the 
afternoon :  and  from  that  time  he  seemed  to  be 
a  great  deal  with  Selina.  A  day  or  two  passed 
on,  bringing  no  change :  she  continued  very  ill, 
and  George  Heneage  was  not  found. 

I  had  another  walk  to  Hallam  on  the  Friday. 
Philip  King's  funeral  was  to  be  on  the  Saturday, 
and  the  walk  appeared  to  have  some  connection 
with  that  event.  Selina  sent  no  note  this  time, 
but  a  mysterious  message. 

"  See  Mr.  Gregg  alone  as  before,  Anne,"  were 
the  orders  she  gave  me.  "  Tell  him  that  the 
funeral  is  fixed  for  eleven  o'clock  to-morrow 
morning,  and  he  must  be  at  hand,  and  watch 
his  time.  You  can  mention  that  I  am  now  too 
ill  to  write." 

"  Tell  him — what  do  you  say,  Selina  ?" 

"  Tell  him  exactly  what  I  have  told  you ;  he 
will  understand,  though  you  do  not.  "Why  do 
you  make   me  speak  ?"  she   added  irritably.     "  I 


136  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

send  you  in  preference  to  a  servant  on  this  pri- 
vate business." 

I  discharged  the  commission;  and,  with  the 
exception  of  about  one  minute  en  my  return,  did 
not  see  Selina  again  that  day.  It  was  said  in 
the  household  that  she  was  a  trifle  better.  Mr. 
Edwin  Barley  had  been  as  good  as  his  word,  and 
a  third  doctor  attended  now,  a  solemn  old  gen- 
tleman in  black  dress  clothes  and  gold  spectacles. 
It  transpired,  no  one  but  Miss  Delves  knowing 
with  what  truth,  that  he  agreed  with  his  two 
brethren  in  the  treatment  they  had  pursued. 

Saturday  morning.  The  house  woke  up  to  a 
quiet  bustle.  People  were  going  and  coming, 
servants  were  moving  about  and  preparing,  all  in 
a  subdued  decorous  manner.  The  servants  had 
been  put  in  mourning — Mr.  Edwin  Barley  was 
all  in  black,  and  Charlotte  Delves  rustled  from 
room  to  room  in  rich  black  silk.  Philip  King 
had  been  related  to  her  in  a  very  distant  degree. 
Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  was  no  worse  ;  better,  if  any- 
thing, the  doctors  said.  From  what  could  be 
gathered  by  us,  who  were  not  doctors,  the  throat 
was  a  trifle  better  ;  she  herself  weaker. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  137 

The  funeral  was  late.  The  clocks  were  strik- 
ing eleven  as  it  wound  down  the  avenue  on  its 
way  to  the  church,  an  old-fashioned  little  struc- 
ture, situate  at  right  angles  between  the  house 
and  Hallam.  In  the  first  black  chariot  sat  the 
clergyman,  Mr.  Martin;  then  followed  the  hearse  ; 
then  two  mourning-coaches.  In  the  first  were 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley,  his  brother,  and  two  gentle- 
men whom  I  did  not  know — they  were  the 
mourners ;  in  the  other  were  the  six  pall-bearers. 
Some  men  walked  in  hat-bands,  and  the  carriages 
were  drawn  by  four  horses,  bearing  plumes. 

"  Is  it  out  of  sight,  Anne  V 

The  que  stioner  was  my  aunt,  for  it  was  at  her 
window  I  stood,  peeping  beside  the  blind.  It 
had  been  out  of  sight  some  minutes,  I  told  her, 
and  must  have  passed  the  lodge. 

"  Then  you  go  down-stairs,  Anne,  and  open 
the  hall-door.  Stand  there  until  Mr.  Gregg 
comes  ;  he  will  have  a  clerk  with  him  :  bring 
them  up  here.      Do  all  this  quietly,  child. " 

In  five  minutes  Mr.  Gregg  came,  a  young 
man  accompanying  him.  I  shut  the  hall-door 
and  took   them  upstairs.      They  trod   so   softly ! 


13S  ANNE   HEREFORD. 

just  as  though  they  would  avoid  being  heard. 
Selina  held  out  her  hand  to  Mr.  Gregg. 

"  How  are  you  to-day,  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  ?" 

"  They  say  I  am  better/''  she  replied ;  "  I  hope 
I  am.      Is  it  quite  ready?" 

"  Quite/''  said  he,  taking  a  parchment  from 
one  of  his  pockets.  iC  You  will  hear  it 
read?" 

"  Yes ;  that  I  may  see  whether  you  understood 
my  imperfect  letter.  I  hope  it  is  not  long. 
The  church,  you  know,  is  not  so  far  off;  they 
will  be  back  soon/'' 

u  It  is  quite  short/''  Mr.  Gregg  replied,  having 
bent  his  ear  to  catch  her  speech,  for  she  spoke  low 
and  imperfectly.  "  Where  shall  my  clerk  wait 
while  I  read  it  V 

She  sent  us  into  her  dressing-room,  the  clerk 
and  I,  whence  we  could  hear  Mr.  Gregg's  voice 
slowly  reading  something,  but  could  not  distin- 
guish the  words  or  sense ;  once  I  caught  the 
name  "  Anne  Ursula  Hereford."  And  then  we 
were  called  in  again. 

"  Anne,  go  down- stairs  and  find  Jemima,"  were 
the  next  orders.      "  Bring  her  up  here." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  139 

"  Is  it  to  give  her  her  medicine  ?"  asked 
Jemima,  as  she  followed  me  up- stairs. 

"  I  don't  know." 

"  My  girl/5  began  the  attorney  to  Jemima, 
"  can  you  be  discreet,  and  hold  your  tongue." 

Jemima  stared  very  much  :  first  at  seeing  them 
there,  next  at  the  question.  She  gave  no 
answer  in  her  surprise,  and  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley 
made  a  sign  that  she  should  come  close  to  her. 

"  Jemima,  I  am  sure  you  know  that  I  have 
been  a  good  mistress  to  you,  and  I  ask  you  to 
render  me  a  slight  service  in  return.  In  my 
present  state  of  health,  I  have  thought  it 
necessary  to  make  my  will ;  to  devise  away  the 
trifle  of  property  I  possess  of  my  own.  I  am 
about  to  sign  it,  and  you  and  Mr.  Gregg's  clerk 
will  witness  my  signature.  The  service  I  require 
of  you  is,  that  you  will  not  speak  of  this  to  any 
one.      Can  I  rely  upon  you  ? 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  certainly  you  may/'  replied  the 
servant,  speaking  in  an  earnest  tone :  and  she 
evidently  meant  to  keep  her  word  honestly. 

"And  my  clerk  I  have  answered  to  you  for/' 
put   in   Mr.   Gregg,   as    he   raised   Mrs.    Edwin 


140  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

Barley  and  placed  the  open  parchment  before 
her. 

She  signed  her  name,  "  Selina  Barley;"  the 
clerk  signed  his,  "  William  Dixon  ;"  and  Jemima 
hers,  "  Jemima  Lea."  Mr.  Gregg  remarked  that 
Jemima's  writing  might  be  read,  and  it  was  as 
much  as  conld  be  said  of  it.  She  quitted  the 
room,  and  soon  afterwards  Mr.  Gregg  and  his 
clerk  took  their  departure  in  the  same  quiet 
manner  that  they  had  come. 

I  was  closing  the  hall-door  after  them,  when  the 
sound  of  silk,  rustling  up,  fell  on  my  startled 
ears,  and  Charlotte  Delves  stepped  into  the  hall 
from  one  of  the  passages.  She  had  been  shut 
up  in  her  parlour. 

tl  Who  is  it  that  has  gone  out  ?" 

But  I  was  already  half  way  up  to  Selina's 
room,  and  would  not  hear.  Miss  Delves  opened 
the  door  and  looked  after  them.  And  at  that 
moment  Jemima  appeared.  Charlotte  Delves 
laid  hold  of  her,  and  no  doubt  turned  her  inside 
out. 

"  Anne,  my  dear,  if  I  die  you  are  now  pro- 
vided for.     At  least " 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  141 

M  Oh,  Selina  !  Selina  !  You  cannot  be  going 
to  die  !" 

"  Perhaps  not.  I  hope  not.  Yes,  I  do  hope 
it,  Anne,  in  spite  of  my  fancied  warning — 
which,  I  suppose,  was  only  a  dream,  after 
all.  My  mind  must  have  dwelt  on  what 
you  said  about  Ursula.  If  you  ever  relate  to 
me  anything  of  the  sort  again,  Anne,  I'll  beat 
you. 

I  stood  conscience-stricken.  But  in  telling  her 
what  I  did,  I  had  only  obeyed  my  mother.  I 
like  to  repeat  this  over  and  over. 

"  At  least,  as  well  provided  for  as  I  have  it  in 
my  power  to  provide,"  she  continued,  just  as 
though  there  had  been  no  interruption.  "  I  have 
left  you  my  four  thousand  pounds.  It  is  out  at 
good  interest — five  per  cent. ;  and  I  have  directed 
it  to  accumulate  until  you  are  eighteen.  Then 
it  goes  to  you.  This  will  just  keep  you  ;  just  be 
enough  to  keep  you  from  going  out  as  a  governess. 
If  I  live,  you  will  have  your  home  with  me  after 
leaving  school.  Of  course,  that  governess  scheme 
was  all  a  farce ;  Ursula  could  only  have  meant  it 
as  such.      The  world  would  stare  to  see   a  go- 


142  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

verness  in  a  grand-daughter  of  Carcw  of  Keppe- 
Carew." 

The  will  lay  on  the  bed.  She  told  me  to 
lock  it  up  in  the  opposite  cabinet,  taking  the 
keys  from  underneath  the  pillow,  and  I  obeyed 
her.  By  her  directions,  I  took  the  cabinet  key 
off  the  bunch,  locked  it  up  alone  in  a  drawer,  and 
she  returned  the  bunch  underneath  her  pillow.  By 
that  time  she  could  not  speak  at  all.  Charlotte 
Delves,  happening  to  come  in,  asked  what  she 
had  been  doing  to  reduce  her  strength  like  that. 

It  was  a  miserable  day  after  they  came  in 
from  the  funeral.  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  did  not 
seem  to  know  what  to  do  with  himself,  and  the 
other  people  had  gone  home.  Mr.  Martin  was 
alone  with  Selina  for  a  great  portion  of  the  after- 
noon. At  first  I  did  not  know  he  was  there, 
and  looked  in.  The  clergyman  was  kneeling 
down  by  the  bed,  praying  aloud.  I  shut  the 
door  again,  hoping  they  had  not  heard  it  open. 
In  the  evening  Selina  appeared  considerably- 
better.  She  sat  up  in  bed,  and  ate  a  few  spoon- 
fuls of  arrow-root.  Mr.  Edwin  Barley,  who  was 
in  the  arm-chair  near  the  fire,  said   it  was  poor 


A:NNE   HEREFORD.  143 

stuff,  and  she  ought  to  take  either  brandy  or 
wine,  or  both. 

"  Let  me  give  you  some  in  that,  Selina,"  he 
cried.  And  indeed  he  had  been  wanting  to  give 
it  her  all  along. 

"  I  should  be  afraid  to  take  it ;  don't  tease 
me,"  she  feebly  answered,  and  it  was  astonishing 
how  low  her  voice  was  getting.  a  You  know 
what  the  doctors  say,  Edwin.  When  once  the 
inflammation  (or  whatever  it  is)  in  the  throat  has 
passed,  then  I  may  be  fed  up  every  hour.  Perhaps 
they  will  let  me  begin  to-morrow." 

"  If  they  don't  mind,  they'll  keep  you  so  low 

that that  we  shall  have  to  give  you  a  bottle 

of  brandy  a  day."  I  think  the  concluding  words, 
after  the  pause,  had  been  quite  changed  from 
what  he  had  been  going  to  say,  and  he  spoke 
half-jokingly.  "I  know  that  the  proper  treat- 
ment for  you  would  have  been  stimulants.  I  told 
Lowe  so  again  to-day,  but  he  would  not  have  it. 
But  for  one  thing,  I'd  take  the  case  into  my  own 
hands,  and  give  you  a  wine-glass  of  brandy  now." 

"And  that  one  thing?"  she  asked,  in  her 
scarcely  perceptible  voice. 


144  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  The  doubt  that  I  might  do  wrong." 

Jemima  appeared  at  the  door  with  a  candle : 
it  was  my  signal.  Selina  kissed  me  twice,  and 
said  she  should  hope  to  get  up  on  the  morrow. 
I  went  round  to  Mr.  Edwin  Barley. 

11  Good  night,  sir." 

"  Is  it  your  bed-time,  child  ?      Good  night." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

DEAD  ! 

Eight  o' clock  the  next  morning,  and  the  church- 
bells  ringing  out  on  the  sunshiny  air !  Every- 
thing looked  joyous  as  I  drew  up  the  blind — 
kept  down  for  a  week  previously.  I  dressed 
myself,  without  waiting  for  Jemima,  in  my 
Sunday  frock  with  its  deep  crape  trimmings. 
The  house  would  be  open  again  to-day;  Selina 
be  sitting  up. 

I  scrambled  over  my  dressing ;  I  fear  I 
scrambled  over  my  prayers.  Everything  was 
so  still  below  I  thought  they  had  forgotten  me. 
Going  down,  I  knocked  at  Selina^s  door,  and  was 
waiting  to  hear  her  answer,  when  one  of  the 
maids  came  running  up  the  stairs  in  a  flurry.  It 
was  Sarah. 

"  You  cannot  go  in  there,  Miss  Hereford." 
"  I  want  to  see  how  my  aunt  is." 

VOL.    I.  10 


146  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  Oh,  she — slie — you  must  not  go  in,  miss,,  I 
say.  Your  aunt  cannot  see  you  just  now; 
you  must  please  go  down  into  Miss  Delves's 
parlour." 

Dropping  the  handle  of  the  door  in  obedience, 
I  went  down  a  few  steps.  Sarah  ascended  to  the 
upper  nights.  But  the  girl's  manner  had  alarmed 
me ;  and,  without  any  thought  of  doing  wrong, 
I  turned  hack  and  softly  opened  the  door.  The 
curtains  were  drawn  closely  round  the  bed. 

"  Are  you  worse,  Selina  V3 

No  reply  came,  and  I  feared  she  was  worse. 
Perhaps  lying  with  leeches  to  her  throat.  I  had 
seen  leeches  to  a  throat  once,  and  had  never  for- 
gotten the  sight.  At  that  moment  the  appear- 
ance of  the  room  struck  me  as  strange.  It 
seemed  to  have  been  put  to  rights.  I  pulled  open 
the  curtain  in  full  dread  of  the  leeches. 

Alas  !  it  was  not  leeches  I  saw ;  but  a  still, 
white  face.  The  face  of  my  Aunt  Selina,  it  is 
true,  but — dead.  I  shrieked  out,  in  my  shock 
of  terror,  and  flew  into  the  arms  of  Sarah,  who 
came  running  in. 

"What  is  the  matter?"  exclaimed  Charlotte 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  147 

Delves,  flying  up  to  the  landing  where  we 
stood. 

"  Why,  Miss  Hereford  has  been  in  there ;  and 
I  told  her  not  to  go  Vs  said  Sarah,  hushing  my 
face  to  her  as  she  spoke.  "Why  couldn't  you 
listen  to  me,  miss  ?" 

"  I  didn't  know  Miss  Hereford  was  up ;  she 
should  have  waited  for  Jemima/''  said  Charlotte 
Delves,  as  she  laid  hold  of  me,  and  led  me  down 
to  her  parlour. 

"  Oh,  Miss  Delves,  Miss  Delves,  what  is  it  ?" 
I  sobbed.      "  Is  she  really  dead  ?" 

"  She  is  dead,  all  too  certain,  my  dear.  But 
I  am  very  sorry  you  should  have  gone  in.  It  is 
just  like  Jemima's  carelessness  \" 

"What's  that? — that's  like  my  carelessness, 
Miss  Delves  ?"  resentfully  inquired  Jemima,  who 
had  come  forward  on  hearing  the  noise. 

"Why,  your  suffering  this  child  to  dress  her- 
self alone,  and  go  about  the  house  at  large.  One- 
would  think  you  might  have  been  attentive  this 
morning,  of  all  others." 

"  I  went  up  just  before  eight,  and  she  was 
asleep,"  answered  Jemima,  with  as  pert  an  accent 

10—2 


148  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

as  she  dared  to  use.  "  Who  was  to  imagine  she'd 
awake  and  be  down  so  soon  ?" 

"  Why  did  she  die  ?  what  killed  her  ?"  I  asked, 
my  sobs  choking  me.  "  Dead  !  dead !  My  Aunt 
Selina  dead  I" 

"  She  was  taken  worse  at  eleven  o'clock  last 
night,  and  Mr.  Lowe  was  sent  for/'  explained 
Charlotte  Delves.  "  He  could  do  nothing,  and 
she  died  at  two." 

"  Where  was  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  ?" 

"  He  was  with  her." 

"  Not  when  she  was  taken  worse,"  interposed 
Jemima.  "  I  was  with  her  alone.  It  was  my 
turn  to  sit  up,  and  she  had  spoken  quite  cheer- 
fully to  me.  Before  settling  myself  in  the  arm- 
chair, I  went  to  see  if  she  had  dropped  asleep. 
My  patience ! — my  heart  went  pit-a-pat  at  the 
change  in  her.  I  ran  for  Mr.  Edwin  Barley,  and 
he  came  in.  Mr.  Lowe  was  sent  for  :  everything 
was  done,  but  she  could  not  be  saved." 

I  turned  to  Charlotte  Delves  in  my  sad  dis- 
tress. "  She  was  so  much  better  last  night,"  I 
said,  imploringly.      "  She  was  getting  well." 

"  It   was    a    deceitful    improvement,"   replied 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  149 

Charlotte  Delves — and  she  seemed  really  sad  and 
grieved.  "  Lowe  said  he  could  have  told  us  so 
had  he  been  here.  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  quite  flew 
out  at  him,  avowing  his  belief  that  it  was  the 
medical  treatment  that  had  killed  her."" 

"And  was  it?"  I  eagerly  asked,  as  if,  the 
point  ascertained,  it  could  bring  her  back  to  life. 
"Do  they  know  what  she  died  of?" 

"As  to  knowing,  I  don't  think  any  of  them 
know  too  much,"  answered  Charlotte  Delves. 
"  The  doctors  say  the  disorder,  together  with  the 
shock  her  system  had  received,  could  not  be 
subdued.  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  says  it  could  have 
been,  under  a  different  treatment.  Lowe  tells 
me  now  he  had  little  hope  from  the  first." 

"  And  couldn't  open  his  lips  to  say  so !"  inter- 
posed Jemima.  "  It's  just  like  those  doctors. 
The  master  is  dreadfully  cut  up." 

They  tried  to  make  me  take  some  breakfast, 
but  I  could  neither  eat  nor  drink.  Jemima  said 
they  had  had  theirs  "  ages  ago."  None  of  the 
household  had  been  to  bed  since  the  alarm. 

"  All  I  know  is,  that  if  blame  lies  anywhere 
it  is  with  the  doctors,"  observed  Charlotte  Delves, 


150  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

as  she  pressed  me  to  eat.  u  Every  direction  they 
gave  was  minutely  followed/'' 

"  Why  did  nobody  fetch  me  down  to  see 
her  ?" 

"  Child;  she  never  asked  for  yon ;  she  was 
past  thinking  of  things.  And  to  you  it  would 
only  have  been  a  painful  sight." 

"That's  true/'  added  Jemima.  "  When  I 
looked  at  her,  all  unconcerned,  I  saw  death  in 
her  face.  It  frightened  me;  I  can  tell  you.  I 
ran  to  call  the  master,  thinking " 

"  Thinking  what  V  spoke  Charlotte  Delves,  for 
Jemima  had  made  a  sudden  pause. 

"  Nothing  particular,  Miss  Delves.  Only  that 
something  which  had  happened  in  the  day  was 
odd/'  added  Jemima,  glancing  significantly  at 
me.  "  The  master  was  in  his  room  half  un- 
dressed, and  he  came  rushing  after  me,  just  as 
he  was.  The  minute  he  looked  on  her  he  mur- 
mured that  she  was  dying,  and  sent  off  a  man  for 
Mr.  Lowe,  and  another  for  the  old  doctor  from 
Nettleby.  Lowe  came  at  once,  but  the  other  did 
not  get  here  til]  it  was  over.      She  died  at  two/'' 

Jemima  would  have  enlarged  on  the  details  for 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  151 

ever.  I  felt  sick  as  I  listened.  Even  now,  as  I 
write,  a  sort  of  sickness  comes  over  me  with  the 
remembrance.  I  wandered  into  the  hall,  and  was 
sobbing  with  my  head  against  the  dining-room 
door-post,  not  knowing  any  one  was  there,  when 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley  gently  unlatched  the  door  and 
looked  out. 

He  had  been  weeping,  as  was  easy  to  be  seen. 
His  eyes  were  red — his  air  and  manner  subdued; 
but  my  acquired  fear  of  him  was  in  full  force, 
and  I  would  rather  have  gone  away  than  been 
drawn  in. 

"  Child,  don't  cry  so." 

u  I  never  took  leave  of  her,  sir.  I  did  not  see 
her  before  she  died." 

"If weeping  tears  of  blood  would  bring  her 
back  to  life,  she'd  be  here  again/''  he  responded, 
almost  fiercely.  "  They  have  killed  her  between 
them ;  they  have,  Anne ;  and,  by  heavens !  if 
there  was  any  law  to  touch  them,  they  should 
feel  it." 

u  Who,  sir?" 

"  The  doctors.  And  precious  doctors  they 
have  proved  themselves  !     Why   do   yon  tremble 


152  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

so,  child?  They  have  not  understood  the  dis- 
order from  the  first :  it  is  one  requiring  the 
utmost  possible  help  from  stimulants ;  otherwise 
the  system  cannot  battle  with  it.  They  gave 
her  none  ;  they  kept  her  upon  water,  and — she  is 
lying  there.  Oh  !  that  I  had  done  as  it  per- 
petually crossed  my  mind  to  do  \"  he  continued, 
clasping  his  hands  together  in  anguish ;  "  that  I 
had  taken  her  treatment  upon  myself,  risking 
the  responsibility  !  She  would  have  been  living 
now \" 

If  ever  a  man  spoke  the  genuine  sentiments 
of  his  heart,  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  appeared  to  do  so 
then,  and  a  little  bit  of  my  dislike  of  him  sub- 
sided— just  a  shade  of  it. 

"  I  am  sorry  you  should  have  come  into  the 
house  at  this  time,  my  poor  child;  some  spell 
seems  to  have  been  upon  it  ever  since.  Go  now 
to  Charlotte  Delves ;  tell  her  I  say  she  is  to  take 
good  care  of  you/'' 

He  shut  himself  in  again  as  I  went  away. 
Oh,  the  restless  day  !  the  miserable  day  !  That, 
and  the  one  of  mamma's  death  remain  still 
upon   my    memory    as   the  two   sad    epochs    of 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  153 

my  life,  standing  out  conspicuously  in  their 
bitterness. 

Moving  about  the  house  restlessly  ;  shedding 
tears  by  turns ;  leaning  my  head  on  the  sofa  in 
Miss  Delves's  parlour !  She  was  very  kind  to 
me ;  but  what  was  any  kindness  to  me  then  ?  It 
seemed  to  me  that  I  could  never,  never  be  happy 
again.     I  had  so  loved  Selina  ! 

I  wanted  to  see  her  again.  It  was  almost  as 
if  I  had  not  seen  her  in  the  morning,  for  the 
shock  of  surprise  had  startled  away  my  senses. 
I  had  looked  upon  mamma  so  many  times 
after  death,  that  the  customary  dread  of  child- 
hood at  such  sights  lingered  but  little  with 
me.  And  I  began  to  watch  for  an  opportunity 
to  go  in. 

It  came  at  twilight.  In  passing  the  room  I 
saw  the  door  open,  and  supposed  some  of  the 
maids  might  be  there.  In  I  went  bravely ;  and 
passed  round  to  the  far  side  of  the  bed,  nearest  to 
the  window  and  the  fading  light. 

But  I  had  not  courage  to  draw  aside  the  cur- 
tain quite  at  first,  and  sat  down  for  a  moment  in 
the  low   chair   bv  the   bed's  head,  to   wait  until 


154  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

courage  came.  Some  one  else  came  first;  and 
that  was  Mr.  Edwin  Barley. 

He  walked  slowly  in,  carrying  a  candle, 
startling  me  nearly  to  sickness.  His  slippers 
were  light,  and  I  had  not  heard  his  approach.  It 
must  have  been  he  who  had  left  the  door  open, 
probably  having  been  to  fetch  the  very  candle  in 
his  hand.  He  did  not  come  near  the  bed,  at 
least  on  the  side  where  I  was,  but  seemed  to  be 
searching  for  something ;  looking  about,  opening 
two  or  three  drawers.  I  sat  cowering,  feeling  I 
had  no  business  to  be  there ;  my  heart  was  in  my 
mouth,  when  he  went  to  the  door  and  called 
Charlotte  Delves. 

"  Where  are  my  wife's  keys?"  he  inquired,  as 
she  came  up. 

u  I  do  not  know,"  was  her  answer ;  and  she 
began  to  look  about  the  room  as  he  had  previously 
done.     "  They  must  be  somewhere/'' 

"  Not  know  !  But  it  was  your  place  to  take 
possession  of  them,  Charlotte.  I  want  to  examine 
her  desk;  there  may  be  directions  left  in  it,  for 
all  I  can  tell." 

"  I  really  forgot  all  about  the  keys,"  Charlotte 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  155 

Delves  deprecatingly  said.  "  I  will  ask  the  women 
who  were  here.  "Why  !  here  they  are  ;  in  this 
china  basket  on  the  mantelpiece/'  she  suddenly 
exclaimed.     "  I  knew  they  could  not  be  far  off." 

Mr.  Edwin  Barley  took  the  keys,  and  went 
out,  the  desk  under  his  arm.  Charlotte  followed 
him,  and  closed  the  door.  But  I  was  too  much 
scared  to  attempt  to  remain  ;  I  softly  opened  it, 
and  stole  out  after  them,  waiting  against  the 
wall  in  the  shade.  They  had  halted  at  the  turn- 
ing to  Mr.  Barley's  study,  half  way  down  the 
stairs,  and  were  talking  in  subdued  tones. 
Charlotte  Delves  was  telling  him  of  the  lawyer's 
visit  on  the  previous  day. 

"  I  did  not  mention  it  before,"  she  observed  : 
"  of  course,  while  poor  Mrs.  Edwin  was  here,  it 
was  not  my  business  to  report  to  you  on  any- 
thing she  might  do,  and  to-day  has  had  too  much 
trouble  in  it.  But  there's  no  doubt  that  Gregg 
was  here,  and  a  clerk  with  him.  Little  Miss 
Hereford  showed  them  out,  and  I  suppose  ad- 
mitted them.  It  was  an  odd  time  to  choose  for 
the  visit — the  hour  of  the  funeral." 

Can    you    imagine    how    terrified    I    felt    as 


156  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

Charlotte  Delves  related  this  ?  I  had  done  no 
wrong ;  I  had  simply  obeyed  the  orders  of  Mrs. 
Edwin  Barley ;  but  it  was  uncertain  what  amount 
of  blame  her  husband  might  lay  to  my  share,  and 
how  he  would  punish  it. 

"  It  is  strange  what  Gregg  could  be  doing  here 
at  that  time  with  a  clerk ;  and  in  private,  as  you 
appear  to  assume,"  said  Mr.  Edwin  Barley. 
"  Could  he  have  come  by  appointment,  to 
transact  any  legal  business  for  my  wife  ?" 

"  But,  if  so,  why  should  she  wish  it  kept  from 
you  ?"  and  Charlotte  Delves's  voice  had  a  jealous 
ring  in  it  :  jealous  for  the  rights  of  her  cousin, 
Edwin  Barley. 

(t  I  don't  know.  The  little  girl  may  be  able 
to  explain.      Call  her  up." 

Another  fright  for  me.  But  the  next  moment 
his  voice  countermanded  the  order. 

"  Never  mind,  Charlotte  ;  let  it  be.  When  I 
want  information  of  Anne  Hereford,  I'll  question 
her  myself.  And  if  my  wife  did  anything,  made 
a  will,  or  gave  Gregg  any  other  directions,  wre 
shall  soon  know  of  it." 

"  Made  a  will  \"  exclaimed  Charlotte  Delves. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  157 

"  I  should  not  think  it  likely  that  she  would 
without  speaking  to  rne,  but  she  could  do  it ; 
she  was  of  age/'  replied  Mr.  Barley. 

He  went  into  his  study  with  the  desk,  and 
Charlotte  Delves  passed  down  stairs.  I  got  into 
her  parlour  as  soon  as  she  did ;  never  having  seen 
my  dear  Aunt  Selina. 

They  took  me  to  see  her  the  next  day,  when 
she  was  in  her  first  coffin.  She  looked  very 
calm  and  peaceful ;  but  I  think  the  dead,  gene- 
rally speaking,  do  look  peaceful ;  whether  they 
have  died  a  happy  death  or  not.  A  few  autumn 
flowers  were  strewed  upon  her  flannel  shroud. 

In  coming  out  of  the  room,  my  face  streaming 
with  tears,  there  stood  Mr.  Lowe. 

"  Oh,  sir  V3  I  cried,  in  my  burst  of  grief, 
"what  made  her  die?  Could  you  not  have 
saved  her?" 

"  My  little  girl,  what  she  really  died  of  was 
exhaustion,"  he  answered.  "The  disease  took  hold 
of  her,  and  she  could  not  rally  from  it.  As  to 
saving  her — God  alone  could  have  done  that." 

There  was  no  inquest  this  time.  The  doctors 
certified  to  some  cause  of  death.      The  house  was 


158  ANNE   HEREFORD. 

more  closely  shut  up  than  before;  the  servants 
went  about  speaking  in  whispers  ;  deeper  mourn- 
ing was  prepared  for  them.  In  Selina's  desk  a 
paper  had  been  found  by  Mr.  Edwin  Barley — a 
few  pencilled  directions  on  it,  should  she  "  un- 
happily die."  Therefore  the  prevision  of  death 
had  been  really  upon  her.  She  named  two  or 
three  persons  whom  she  should  wish  to  attend  her 
funeral,  Mr.  Gregg  being  one  of  them. 

Saturday  again,  and  another  funeral !  Ever 
since,  even  to  this  hour,  Saturdays  and  funerals 
have  been  connected  together  in  my  impressionable 
mind.  I  had  a  pleasant  dream  early  that  morn- 
ing. I  saw  Selina  in  bright  white  robes,  looking 
peacefully  happy,  saying  that  her  sins  had  been 
washed  away  by  Jesus  Christ,  the  Redeemer.  I 
had  previously  sobbed  myself  to  sleep,  hoping 
that  they  had. 

It  was  fixed  for  twelve  o'clock  this  time.  The 
long  procession,  longer  than  the  other  one  had 
been,  wound  down  the  avenue.  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley  went  in  a  coach  by  himself;  perhaps  he 
did  not  like  to  be  seen  grieving ;  three  or  four 
coaches  followed  it,  and  some  private  carnages, 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  159 

Mr.  Barley's  taking  the  lead.  There  was  not  a 
dry  eye  amidst  the  household — us,  who  were 
left  at  home — with  the  exception  of  Charlotte 
Delves.  I  did  not  see  her  weep  at  all,  then  or 
previously.  The  narrow  crape  tucks  on  her 
gown  were  exchanged  for  wide  ones,  and  some 
black  love-ribbon  mingled  with  her  hair.  I 
sobbed  till  they  came  back,  sitting  by  myself 
in  the  dining-room. 

It  was  the  very  room  they  filed  into,  those 
who  entered.  A  formidable  array ,  in  their 
sweeping  scarves  and  hat-bands ;  too  formidable 
for  me  to  pass,  and  I  shrunk  into  the  far  corner, 
between  the  sideboard  and  the  dumb-waiter. 
But  they  began  to  leave  again,  only  just  saying 
good  day  in  a  low  tone  to  Mr.  Edwin  Barley, 
and  got  into  the  coaches  that  waited.  Mr. 
Gregg  the  lawyer  remained,  and  Mr.  Barley. 

"  Pardon  me  that  I  stay/'  observed  the  lawyer 
to  Mr.  Edwin  Barley ;  "  I  am  but  obeying  the 
request  of  your  late  wife.  She  charged  me,  in 
the  event  of  her  death,  to  stay  and  read  the  will 
after  the  funeral." 

"  The  will  \"  echoed  Mr.  Edwin  Barley. 


160  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  She  made  a  will  just  before  she  died.  She 
gave  me  instructions  for  it  privately ;  though 
what  her  motives  were  for  keeping  it  a  secret,  she 
did  not  state.  It  was  executed  on  the  day 
previous  to  her  death." 

"  This  is  news  to  me;"  observed  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley.      "  Do  you  hold  the  will  ?" 

"  No,  T  left  it  with  her.  You  had  better  re- 
main, my  little  girl/'  the  lawyer  added  to  me, 
touching  my  arm  with  his  black  glove  as  I  was 
essaying  to  quit  the  room.  "  The  will  concerns 
you.  I  asked  your  wife,  sir,  if  I  should  take 
possession  of  it,  but  she  preferred  to  keep  it 
herself." 

"  I  do  not  know  where  it  can  have  been  put, 
then/''  returned  Mr.  Edwin  Barley,  while  his 
brother  lifted  his  head  in  interest.  "  I  have 
examined  her  desk  and  one  or  two  of  her 
drawers  where  she  kept  papers ;  but  I  have  found 
no  will." 

"  Perhaps  you  did  not  look  particularly  for  a 
will,  not  knowing  she  had  made  one,  and  so  it 
may  have  escaped  your  notice,  sir,"  suggested 
the  lawyer. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  161 

<:  Pardon  me ;  it  was  the  precise  thing  I 
looked  for.  I  heard  of  your  visit  to  my  wife ; 
not,  however,  until  after  her  death;  and  it 
struck  me  that  your  coming  might  have  reference 
to  something  of  the  sort.  But  I  found  no  will ; 
only  a  few  pencilled  words  on  a  half-sheet  of 
paper  in  her  desk.  Do  you  know  where  it  was 
put  ?" 

The  lawyer  turned  to  me.  "  Perhaps  this  little 
lady  may  know/'  he  said.  "  She  made  one  in 
the  room  when  I  was  with  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley, 
and  may  have  seen  afterwards  where  the  will  was 
placed." 

Again  I  felt  sick  with  apprehension :  few 
children  at  my  age  have  ever  been  so  shy  and 
sensitive.  It  seemed  to  me  that  all  was  coming 
out ;  at  any  rate,  my  share  in  it.  But  I  spoke 
pretty  bravely. 

"  You  mean  the  paper  that  you  left  on  my 
Aunt  Selina's  bed,  sir  ?  I  put  it  in  the  cabinet ; 
she  directed  me  to  do  so." 

"  In  the  cabinet  ?"  repeated  Mr.  Edwin  Barley 
to  me. 

"  Yes,  sir.      Just  inside  as  you  open  it." 
vol.  i.  11 


162  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  Will  you  go  with  me  to  search  for  it  ?"  said 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley  to  the  lawyer.  "  And  yon  can 
go  into  Miss  Delves's  parlour,  Anne  ;  little  girls 
are  better  out  of  these  affairs." 

"  Pardon  me/'  dissented  Mr.  Gregg.  "  Miss 
Hereford,  as  the  only  interested  party,  had  better 
remain.  And  if  she  can  show  us  where  the  will 
is,  it  will  save  time." 

Mr.  Edwin  Barley  looked  as  if  he  meant  to 
object,  but  did  not.  "  The  child's  nerves  have 
been  unhinged/'  he  said  to  the  lawyer  as  they 
went  upstairs,  I  and  Mr.  Barley  following. 

The  key  of  the  cabinet  lay  in  the  corner  of 
the  drawer  where  I  had  placed  it.  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley  took  it  from  me  and  opened  the  cabinet. 
But  no  will  was  to  be  seen. 

"  I  did  not  think  of  looking  here/'  he  ob- 
served ;  "  my  wife  never  used  the  cabinet  to  my 
knowledge.      There  is  no  will  here." 

There  was  no  will  anywhere,  apparently. 
Drawers  were  opened ;  her  desk,  standing  now  on 
the  drawers,  was  searched ;  all  without  effect. 

"  It  is  very  extraordinary,"  said  Mr.  Gregg 
to  him. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  163 

M  I  can  only  come  to  one  conclusion — that  my 
•wife  must  have  destroyed  it  herself.  It  is  true 
the  keys  were  lying  about  for  several  hours  sub- 
sequent to  her  death,  at  anybody's  command; 
but  who  would  steal  a  will  ?" 

"I  do  not  suppose  Mrs.  Edwin  Barley  would 
destroy  it/'  dissented  Mr.  Gregg.  "  Nothing  can 
be  more  improbable.  She  expressed  her  happi- 
ness at  having  been  able  to  make  a  will ;  her 
great  satisfaction.  Who  left  the  keys  about,  sir  ?" 

"  The  blame  of  that  lies  with  Charlotte  Delves. 
It  escaped  her  memory  to  secure  them,  she  tells 
me  :  and  in  the  confusion  of  the  sudden  blow,  it 
is  not  to  be  wondered  at.  But,  and  if  the  keys 
were  left  about  ?  I  have  honest  people  in  my 
house,  Mr.  Gregg." 

"Who  benefited  by  the  will?"  asked  Mr. 
Barley  of  the  Oaks,  he  having  helped  in  the 
search,  and  was  now  looking  on  with  a  face  of 
puzzled  concern.  "  Who  comes  into  the  money, 
Gregg?" 

"  Ay,  who  ?"  put  in  Mr.  Edwin  Barley. 

c<  This  little  girl,  Anne  Ursula  Hereford.  Mrs. 
Edwin  Barley  bequeathed   to  her  the  whole  of 

11—2 


164  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

her  money,  and  also  her  trinkets,  except  the 
trinkets  that  had  been  your  own  gift  to  her,  Mr. 
Edwin  Barley/''  And  he  proceeded  to  detail  the 
provisions  of  the  short  will.  "  In  fact,  she  left 
to  Miss  Hereford  everything  of  value  she  had  to 
leave ;  money,  clothes,  trinkets.  It  is  most 
strange  where  the  will  can  be." 

"  It  is  more  than  strange,"  observed  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley.  "  Why  did  she  wish  to  make  the  will  in 
secret  ?" 

"I  have  told  you,  sir,  that  she  did  not  say 
why." 

"  But  can  you  not  form  an  idea  why." 

"  It  occurred  to  me  that  she  thought  you  might 
not  like  her  leaving  all  she  had  away  from  you, 
and  might  have  feared  you  would  interfere." 

"  No,"  he  quietly  said,  "  I  should  not  have 
done  that.  Every  wish  that  she  confided  to  me 
should  have  been  scrupulously  carried  out." 

"  Oh, but  come,  you  know  !  a  big  sheet  of  parch- 
ment, sealed  and  inscribed,  can't  vanish  in  this 
way,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Barley.  "  It  must  be  some- 
where in  the  room." 

It   might   be,  but  nobody  could  find  it.      Mr. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  165 

Barley  got  quite  excited  and  angry :  Mr.  Edwin 
was  calm  throughout.  Mr.  Barley  went  to  the 
door,  calling  out  for  Miss  Delves. 

"  Charlotte,  come  up  here.  Do  you  hear, 
Charlotte  ?" 

She  ran  up  quickly,  evidently  wondering. 

"  Look  here/'  cried  Mr.  Barley,  "  Mrs.  Edwin's 
will  can't  be  found.  It  was  left  in  this  cabinet, 
my  brother  is  told." 

"  Oh,  then,  Mrs.  Edwin  did  make  a  will  ?" 
was  the  response  of  Charlotte  Delves. 

u  Yes ;  but  it  is  gone/'  repeated  Mr.  Barley 
of  the  Oaks. 

u  It  cannot  be  gone,"  said  Charlotte.  "  If  the 
will  was  left  in  the  cabinet,  there  it  would  be  now." 

The  old  story  was  gone  over  again ;  nothing 
more.  The  will  had  been  made,  and  as  cer- 
tainly placed  there.  The  servants  were  honest, 
not  capable  of  meddling  with  that  or  anything 
else.  But  there  was  no  sign  or  symptom  of  a 
will  left. 

"  It  is  very  strange,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Echvin 
Barley,  looking  furtively  from  the  corner  of  his 
black  eyes  at  most  of  us  in  succession,  as  if  we 


166  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

were  in  league  against  him    or   against  the  will. 
"  I  will  have  the  house  searched  throughout." 

The  search  took  place  that  same  evening. 
Himself,  his  brother,  Mr.  Gregg,  and  Charlotte 
Delves  taking  part  in  it.  Entirely  without 
success. 

And  in  my  busy  heart  there  was  running  a 
conviction  all  the  while,  that  Mr.  Edwin  Barley 
had  himself  made  away  with  the  will. 

u  Will  you  not  act  in  accordance  with  its  pro- 
visions, sir  ?"  Mr.  Gregg  asked  him  as  he  was 
leaving. 

(t  I  do  not  think  I  shall/'  said  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley.  u  Produce  the  will,  and  every  behest  in 
it  shall  be  fulfilled.  Failing  a  will,  my  wife's 
property  becomes  mine,  and  I  shall  act  as  I  please 
by  it." 

The  days  went  by;  ten  unhappy  days.  I 
spent  most  of  my  time  with  Miss  Delves,  seeing 
scarcely  anything  of  Mr.  Edwin  Barley.  Part 
of  the  time  he  was  staying  at  his  brother's,  but 
now  and  then  I  met  him  in  the  passages  or  the 
hall.  He  would  give  me  a  nod,  and  pass  by. 
I   cannot   describe   my  state   of  feeling,  or   how 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  107 

miserable  the  house  appeared  to  me  :  I  was  as 
one  unsettled  in  it,  as  one  who  lived  in  constant 
discomfort,  fear,  and  dread;  though,  of  what,  I 
could  not  define.  Jemima  remarked  one  day 
that  "  Miss  Hereford  went  about  moithered,  like 
a  fish  out  of  water/'' 

The  will  did  not  turn  up,  and  probably  never 
would ;  neither  was  any  clue  given  to  the  mystery 
of  its  disappearance.  Meanwhile  rumours  of  its 
loss  grew  rife  in  the  household  and  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood :  whether  the  lawyer  talked,  or  Mr. 
Barley  of  the  Oaks,  and  thus  set  them  afloat,  was 
uncertain,  but  it  was  thought  to  have  been  one  or 
the  other.  I  know  I  had  said  nothing ;  Charlotte 
Delves  said  she  had  not ;  neither,  beyond  doubt, 
had  Mr.  Edwin  Barley.  When  an  acquaintance 
once  asked  him  whether  the  report  was  true,  he 
answered  Yes,  it  was  true  so  far  as  that  Mr. 
Gregg  said  his  late  wife  had  made  a  will,  and  it 
could  not  be  found ;  but  his  own  belief  was  that 
she  must  have  destroyed  it  again ;  he  could  not 
suspect  any  of  the  household  would  tamper  with 
its  mistress's  private  affairs. 

One  day  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  called  me  to  him. 


168  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

I  was  standing  by  the  large  Michaelmas  daisy 
shrub,  and  he  passed  along  the  path. 

"  Are  you  quite  sure/'  he  asked  in  his  sternest 
tone,  but  perhaps  it  was  only  a  serious  one, 
"  that  you  did  not  reopen  the  cabinet  yourself, 
and  do  something  with  the  parchment  V3 

"  I  never  opened  it  again,  sir.  If  I  had,  my 
aunt  must  have  seen  me.  And  I  could  not  have 
done  so/'  I  added,  recollecting  myself,  "  for  she 
kept  the  bunch  of  keys  under  her  pillow." 

"  She  was  the  only  one,  though,  who  knew 
where  it  was  placed/'  muttered  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley  to  himself  in  allusion  to  me,  as  he 
walked  on. 

"  It's  a  queer  start  about  that  will  !"  Jemima 
resentfully  remarked  that  same  night  when  she 
was  undressing  me.  "  And  I  don't  half  like  it ; 
I  can  tell  you  that,  Miss  Hereford.  They  may 
turn  round  on  me  next,  and  say  I  made  away 
with  it." 

"  That's  not  likely,  Jemima.  The  will  would 
not  do  you  any  good.  Po  you  think  it  will  ever 
be  found?" 

u  It's  to  be  hoped  it  will — with   all   this   un- 


ANNE   HEREFORD.  1G9 

pleasantness  !  I  wish  I  had  never  come  within 
hearing  of  it  for  my  part.  The  day  old  Gregg 
and  the  young  man  were  here,  Charlotte  Delves 
got  hold  of  me;  pumping  me  on  this  side,  pumping 
me  on  that.  Had  they  been  up  to  Mrs.  Edwin 
Barley  ?  she  asked :  and  what  had  their  business 
been  with  her  ?  She  didn't  get  much  out  of  me, 
but  it  made  me  as  cross  as  two  sticks.  It  is 
droll  where  the  will  can  have  gone  !  One  can't 
suspect  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  of  touching  it ;  and  I 
don't ;  but  the  loss  makes  him  all  the  richer. 
That's  the  way  of  the  world/'  concluded  Jemima  : 
"  the  more  money  one  has,  the  more  one  gets 
added  to  it.  It  is  said  that  he  comes  into  pos- 
session of  forty  thousand  pounds  by  the  death  of 
Philip  King." 

The  ten  days'  sojourn  in  the  desolate  house 
ended,  and  then  Charlotte  Delves  told  me  I  was 
going  to  leave  it.  In  consequence  of  the  death 
of  Selina,  the  trustees  had  assigned  to  Mrs. 
Hemson  the  task  of  choosing  a  school  for  me. 
Mrs.  Hemson  had  fixed  on  one  near  to  the  town 
where  she  resided,  Dashleigh ;  and  I  was  to  pass 
a  week  at  Mrs.  Hemson's  house  before  entering  it. 


170  ANNE   HEREFORD. 

On  the  evening  previous  to  my  departure,  a 
message  came  from  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  that  I  was 
to  go  to  him  in  the  dining-room.  Charlotte  Delves 
smoothed  my  hair  with  her  fingers,  and  sent  me 
in.  He  was  at  dessert  :  fruit  and  wine  were  on 
the  table;  and  John  set  a  chair  for  me.  Mr. 
Edwin  Barley  put  some  walnuts  that  he  cracked 
and  a  bunch  of  grapes  on  my  plate. 

"  Will  you  take  some  wine,  little  girl  V* 

"  No,  thank  you,  sir.      I  have  just  had  tea." 

Presently  he  put  a  small  box  into  my  hands. 
I  remembered  having  seen  it  on  Selina's  dress- 
ing-table. 

"  It  contains  a  few  of  your  Aunt  Selina's 
trinkets,"  he  said.  "  All  she  brought  here,  ex- 
cept a  necklace,  which  is  of  value,  and  will  be 
forwarded,  with  some  of  her  more  costly  clothes, 
to  Mrs.  Hemson  for  you.  Do  you  think  you  can 
take  care  of  these  until  you  are  of  an  age  to  wear 
them  ?" 

"  I  will  take  great  care  of  them,  sir.  I  will 
lock  them  up  in  the  little  desk  mamma  gave  me, 
and  I  wear  the  key  of  it  round  my  neck." 

"  Mind  you  do  take  care  of  them,"  he  rejoined, 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  171 

with  suppressed  emotion.  "  If  I  thought  you 
would  not,  I  would  never  give  them  to  you.  You 
must  treasure  them  always.  And  these  things, 
recollect,  are  of  value/'  he  added,  touching  the 
"box  ;  "  they  are  not  child's  toys.  Take  them 
upstairs,  and  put  them  in  your  trunk.'" 

"  If  you  please,  sir,  has  the  will  heen  found  ?" 
I  waited  to  ask. 

"It  has  not.      Why?" 

"  Because,  sir,  you  asked  me  if  I  had  taken  it ; 
you  said  I  was  the  only  one  who  knew  where  it 
had  been  put.  Indeed,  I  would  not  have  touched 
it  for  anything.''' 

"  Be  easy,  little  girl.  I  believe  my  wife  her- 
self destroyed  the  will :  but  I  live  in  hopes  of 
coming  to  the  bottom  of  the  mystery  yet.  As 
you  have  introduced  the  subject,  you  shall  hear 
a  word  upon  it  from  me.  Busybodies  have  given 
me  hints  that  I  ought  to  carry  out  its  substance 
in  spite  of  the  loss.  I  do  not  think  so.  The 
will,  and  what  I  hear  connected  with  its  making, 
has  angered  me,  look  you,  Anne  Hereford.  Had 
my  wife  only  breathed  half  a  word  to  me  that 
she  wished  you  to  have  her  money,  every  shilling 


172  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

should  be  yours.  But  I  don't  like  the  under- 
hand work  that  went  on  in  regard  to  it,  and 
shall  hold  it  precisely  as  though  it  had  never 
existed.  If  I  ever  relent  in  your  favour,  it  will 
not  be  yet  awhile/'' 

"  I  did  not  know  she  was  going  to  leave  me 
anything,  indeed,  sir." 

"  Just  so.  But  it  was  you  who  undertook  the 
communications  to  Gregg,  it  seems,  and  admitted 
him  when  he  came.  You  all  acted  as  though  I 
were  a  common  enemy  ;  and  it  has  vexed  me  in 
no  measured  degree.  That's  all,  child.  Take 
another  bunch  of  grapes  with  you." 

I  went  away,  carrying  the  casket  and  the 
grapes.  Jemima  was  packing  my  trunks  when 
I  went  up  stairs,  and  she  shared  the  grapes  and 
the  delight  of  looking  at  the  contents  of  the 
casket :  Selina's  thin  gold  chain,  and  her  beau- 
tiful little  French  watch,  two  or  three  bracelets, 
some  rings,  brooches,  and  a  smelling-bottle, 
encased  in  filagree  gold.  All  these  treasures 
were  mine.  At  first  I  gazed  at  them  with  a 
mixed  feeling,  in  which  awe  and  sorrow  held 
their  share ;  Jemima  the  same  :  it  seemed  a  pro- 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  173 

fanation  to  rejoice  over  what  had  been  so  re- 
cently hers :  but  the  sorrow  soon  lost  itself  in 
the  moment's  seduction.  Jemima  hung  the  chain 
and  watch  round  her  own  neck,  put  on  all  the 
bracelets,  thrust  the  largest  of  the  rings  on  her 
little  finger,  and  figured  off  before  the  glass ; 
while  I  knelt  on  a  chair  looking  on  in  mute 
admiration,  anticipating  the  time  when  they 
would  be  adorning  me.  Ah,  my  readers  I 
when  we  indeed  become  of  an  age  to  wear 
ornaments,  how  poor  is  the  pleasure  they  afford 
then,  compared  to  that  other  early  anticipation  ! 

A  stern  voice  shouting  out  <c  Anne  Hereford  V 
broke  the  charm,  startling  us  excessively. 
Jemima  tore  off  the  ornaments,  I  jumped  from 
the  chair. 

"  Anne,  I  want  you,"  came  the  reiterated  call. 

It  was  from  Mr.  Edwin  Barley.  He  stood  at 
the  foot  of  the  stairs  as  I  ran  down,  my  heart 
beating,  expecting  nothing  but  that  the  precious 
treasures  were  going  to  be  wrested  from  me. 
Taking  my  hand,  he  led  me  into  the  dining- 
room,  sat  down,  and  held  me  before  him. 

"  Anne,  you  are  a  sensible  little  girl,"  he  began, 


174  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  and  will  -understand  what  I  say  to  you.  The 
events,  the  tragedies  which  have  happened  in  this 
house  since  you  came  to  it,  are  not  pleasant, 
they  do  not  bring  honour,  either  to  the  living  or 
the  dead.  Were  everything  that  occurred  to  be 
rigidly  investigated,  a  large  share  of  blame  might 
be  cast  on  my  wife,  your  Aunt  Selina.  It  is  a 
reflection  I  would  have  striven  to  shield  her 
from  had  she  lived.  I  would  doubly  shield 
her  now  that  she  is  dead.  Will  you  do  the 
same  T3 

"Yes,  sir;  I  should  like  to  do  so." 
"  That  is  right.  Henceforth,  when  strangers 
question  you,  you  must  know  nothing.  The 
better  plan  will  be  to  be  wholly  silent.  Re- 
member, child,  I  urge  this  for  Selina's  sake.  We 
know  how  innocent  of  deliberate  wrong  she  was, 
but  she  was  careless,  and  people  might  put  a 
different  construction  on  things.  They  might  be 
capable  of  saying  that  she  urged  Heneage  to 
revenge.  You  were  present  at  that  scene  by  the 
summer-house,  from  which  Heneage  ran  off, 
and  shot  King.     Do  not  ever  speak  of  it." 

I  think  my  breath  went  away  from  me  in  my 


ANNE   HEREFORD.  175 

consternation.  How  had  Mr.  Edwin  Barley 
learnt  that  ?  It  could  only  have  been  from 
Selina. 

u  She  sent  me  after  Mr.  Heneage,  sir,,  to  tell 
him  to  let  Philip  King  alone — to  command  it  in 
his  mother's  nauie." 

u  I  know.  Instead  of  that  he  went  and  shot 
him.  I  would  keep  my  wife's  name  out  of  all 
this;  you  must  do  the  same.  But  that  you  are 
a  child  of  right  feeling  and  of  understanding 
beyond  your  years,  I  should  not  say  this  to 
you.  Good-bye.  I  shall  not  see  you  in  the 
morning." 

"  Good-bye,  sir/'  I  answered.  "  Thank  you 
for  letting  them  all  be  kind  to  me/; 

And  he  shook  hands  with  me  for  the  first 
time. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


AT     MISS     FENTO  N  S. 


I  must  have  been  a  very  impressionable  child ; 
easily  swayed  by  the  opinions  of  those  about  me. 
The  idea  conveyed  to  my  mind  by  what  I  had 
heard  of  Mrs.  Hemson  was,  that  she  was  some- 
thing of  an  ogre  with  claws ;  and  I  can  truth- 
fully say,  I  would  almost  as  soon  have  been  con- 
signed to  the  care  of  an  ogre  as  to  hers.  I  felt 
so  all  the  while  I  was  going  to  her. 

Charlotte  Delves  placed  me  in  the  ladies'  car- 
riage at  Nettleby  station  under  charge  of  the 
guard — just  as  it  had  been  in  coming.  And 
once  more  I,  poor  lonely  little  girl,  was  being 
whirled  on  a  railroad  journey.  But  ah  !  with 
what  a  sad  amount  of  experience  added  to  my 
young  life ! 

Two  o'clock  was  striking  as  the  train  steamed 
into  Dashleigh  station.      I  was  not  sure  at   first 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  177 

that  it  was  Dashleigh,  and  in  the  uncertainty 
did  not  get  out.  Several  people  were  on  the 
platform,  waiting  for  the  passengers  the  train 
might  bring.  One  lady  in  particular  attracted 
my  notice,  a  tall,  fair,  graceful  woman,  with  a 
sweet  countenance.  There  was  something  in  her 
face  that  put  me  in  mind  of  mamma.  She  was 
looking  attentively  at  the  carriages,  one  after 
another,  when  her  eyes  caught  mine,  and  she 
came  to  the  door. 

"  I  think  you  must  be  Anne/'  she  said,  with  a 
bright  smile,  and  sweet  voice  of  kindness.  "  Did 
you  not  know  I  should  be  here  ?  I  am  Mrs. 
Hemson." 

That  Mrs.  Hemson !  that  the  ogre  with  claws 
my  imagination  had  painted !  In  my  astonish- 
ment I  never  spoke  or  stirred.  The  guard 
came  up. 

"  This  is  Dashleigh/'  said  he  to  me.  "  Are 
you  come  to  receive  this  young  lady,  ma'am  V 

Mrs.  Hemson  did  receive  me,  with  a  warm 
embrace.  She  saw  to  my  laggage,  and  then  put 
me  in  a  fly  to  proceed  to  her  house.  A  thorough 
gentlewoman  was  she  in  all  ways ;  a  lady  in  ap- 

vol.  i.  12 


178  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

pearance,  mind,  and  manners.  But  it  seemed  to 
me  a  great  pnzzle  how  she  could  be  so ;  or,  being 
so,  that  she  could  have  married  a  retail  trades- 
man. 

Mr.  Hemson  was  a  silk-mercer  and  linen- 
draper.  It  appeared  to  me  a  large,  handsome 
shop,  containing  many  shopmen  and  customers. 
The  fly  passed  it  and  stopped  at  the  private  door. 
We  went  through  a  wide  passage  and  up  a 
handsome  staircase,  into  large  and  well-furnished 
sitting-rooms.  My  impression  had  been  that 
Mrs.  Hemson  lived  in  a  hovel,  or,  at  the  best,  in 
some  little  dark  sitting-room  behind  a  shop. 
Mrs.  Jones,  who  kept  the  little  shop  where 
mamma  used  to  buy  her  things,  had  only  a  kit- 
chen behind.  Upstairs  again  were  the  nursery 
and  bedrooms,  a  very  large  house  altogether. 
There  were  six  children,  two  girls  who  went  to 
school  by  day,  two  boys  out  at  boarding-school, 
and  two  little  ones  in  the  nursery.  In  the  yard 
behind  were  other  rooms,  occupied  by  the  young 
men  engaged  in  the  business,  with  whom  Mrs. 
Hemson  appeared  to  have  nothing  whatever 
to  do, 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  179 

u  This  is  where  you  will  sleep,  Anne/''  she 
said,  opening  the  door  of  a  chamber  which  had 
two  beds  in  it.  "  Frances  and  Mary  sleep  here, 
but  they  can  occupy  the  same  bed  while  you 
stay.  Make  haste  and  get  your  things  off,  ray 
dear,  for  the  dinner  is  ready/'' 

I  soon  went  down.  There  was  no  one  in  the 
drawing-room  then,  and  I  was  looking  at  some 
of  the  books  on  the  centre  table,  when  a  gentle- 
man entered :  he  was  tall,  bright,  handsome ; 
a  far  more  gentlemanly  man  than  any  I  had 
seen  at  Mr.  Edwin  Barley's,  more  so  than 
even  George  Heneage.  I  wondered  who  he 
could  be. 

"  My  dear  little  girl,  I  am  glad  you  have 
arrived  in  safety/''  he  said,  cordially  taking  my 
hand.  "  It  was  a  long  way  for  them  to  send 
you  alone." 

It  was  Mr.  Hemson.  How  could  they  have 
prejudiced  me  against  him  V  was  the  first  thought 
that  struck  me.  I  had  yet  to  learn  that  people 
in  our  Keppe-Carew-class  of  life  estimate  trades- 
people not  by  themselves  but  by  their  callings. 
The  appearance  of  Mrs.  Hemson  had  surprised 

12—2 


180  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

me ;  how  much  more,  then,  did  that  of  her  hus- 
band !  Mrs.  Jones's  husband  was  a  little  mean 
man,  who  carried  out  the  parcels,  and  was  given, 
people  said,  to  cheat.  Since  Selina  mentioned 
Mr.  Hemson's  trade  to  me,  I  had  associated  the 
two  in  my  mind.  Well  educated,  good  and 
kind,  respected  in  his  native  town,  and  making 
money  fast  by  fair  dealing,  Mr.  Hemson,  to  my 
ignorance,  was  a  world's  wonder. 

"  Is  she  not  like  Ursula,  Frederick  V  exclaimed 
Mrs.  Hemson,  holding  up  my  chin.  "  You  re- 
member her  V 

He  looked  at  me  with  a  smile.  "  I  scarcely 
remember  her.  I  don't  think  Ursula  ever  had 
eyes  like  these.  They  are  worth  a  king's  ran- 
som; and  they  are  honest  and  true." 

We  went  into  the  other  room  to  dinner — a 
plain  dinner  of  roast  veal  and  ham,  and  a  damson 
tart,  all  nicely  cooked  and  served,  with  a  well- 
dressed  maid- servant  to  wait  upon  us.  Altoge- 
ther the  house  seemed  thoroughly  well  con- 
ducted; a  pleasant,  plentiful  home,  and  where 
they  certainly  lived  as  quiet  gentlepeople,  not  for 
show,  but  for  comfort.    Mr.  Hemson  went  down- 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  181 

stairs  after  dinner,  and  we  returned  to  the 
drawing-room. 

"  Anne/"  Mrs.  Hemson  said,,  smiling  at  me, 
"  you  have  appeared  all  amaze  since  you  came 
into  the  house.      What  is  the  reason  V 

I  coloured  very  much;  but  she  pressed  the 
question. 

"It  is — a  better  house  than  I  expected, 
ma'am." 

"  What !  did  they  prejudice  you  against  me  V3 
she  laughed.      "  Did  your  mamma  do  that  ?" 

"  Mamma  told  me  nothing.  It  was  my  Aunt 
Selina.  She  said  you  had  raised  a  barrier  be- 
tween— between " 

"  Between  myself  and  the  Carews,"  she  inter- 
rupted, filling  up  the  pause.  "  They  say  I  lost 
caste  in  marrying  Mr.  Hemson.  And  so  I  did. 
But — do  you  like  him,  Anne  V3 

u  Very,  very  much.  He  seems  quite  a  gen- 
tleman." 

"  He  is  a  gentleman  in  all  respects  save  one ; 
but  that  is  one  which  people  cannot  get  over, 
rendering  it  impossible  for  them  to  meet  him  as 
an   equal.      Anne,   when    I    became   acquainted 


132  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

with  Mr.  Hemson,  I  did  not  know  he  was  in 
trade.  Not  that  he  intentionally  deceived  me, 
von  must  understand;  he  is  a  man  of  nice 
honour,  incapable  of  deceit ;  but  it  fell  out  so. 
We  were  in  a  strange  place,  both  far  away  from 
home,  and  what  our  relative  position  might  be  at 
home  never  happened  to  be  alluded  to  by  either 
of  us.  By  the  time  I  heard  who  and  what  he 
was,  a  silk -mercer  and  linendraper,  I  had  learnt 
to  value  him  above  all  else  in  the  world.  After 
that,  he  asked  me  to  be  his  wife." 

fC  And  you  agreed  ?" 

"  My  dear,  I  first  of  all  sat  down  and  counted 
the  cost.  Before  giving  my  answer,  I  calculated 
which  I  could  best  give  up,  my  position  in 
society  as  a  gentlewoman  and  a  gentleman's 
daughter  of  long  pedigree,  or  Frederick  Hemson. 
I  knew  that  constant  slights — not  intentional 
ones,  but  what  I  should  feel  as  such — would  be 
my  portion  if  I  married  him ;  that  I  should 
descend  for  ever  in  the  scale  of  society — must 
leap  the  great  gulf  which  separates  the  gentle- 
woman from  the  tradesman's  wife.  But  I  be- 
lieved that  I   should   find  my   compensation  in 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  183 

him  :  and  I  tried  it.  I  have  never  repented  the 
step ;  I  find  more  certainly,  year  by  year,  that  if  I 
threw  away  the  shadow,  I  grasped  the  substance." 

"  Oh,  but  surely  you  are  still  a  gentle- 
woman !" 

"  My  dear,  such  is  not  my  position :  I  have 
put  myself  beyond  the  pale  of  what  the  world 
calls  society.  But  I  counted  all  that  before- 
hand, I  tell  you,  and  I  put  it  from  me  bravely. 
I  weighed  the  cost  well ;  it  has  not  been  more 
than  I  bargained  for." 

"  But  indeed  you  are  a  gentlewoman,"  I  said 
earnestly,  the  tears  rising  to  my  eyes  at  what  I 
thought  injustice ;  "  I  can  see  you  are." 

"  Granted,  Anne.  But  what  if  others  do  not 
accord  me  the  place  ?  I  cannot  visit  gentle- 
people  or  be  visited  by  them.  I  am  the  wife  of 
Mr.  Hemson,  a  retail  trader.  This  is  a  cathedral 
town,  too;  and,  in  such,  the  distinctions  of 
society  are  bowed  to  in  an  ultra  degree." 

"  But  is  it  right  ?" 

"  Quite  right ;  perfectly  right :  as  you  will  find 
when  you  are  older.  If  you  have  been  gathering 
from  my  words  that  I  rebel    at  existing  things, 


184  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

you  are  in  error.  The  world  would  not  get 
along  -without  its  social  distinctive  marks,  though 
France  once  had  a  try  at  it." 

"  Yes,  I  know." 

"  I  repeat,  that  I  sat  down  and  counted  the 
cost ;  and  I  grow  more  willing  to  pay  it  year  by 
year.  But,  Anne,  dear,"  and  she  laid  her  hand 
impressively  on  my  arm,  u  I  would  not  recommend 
my  plan  of  action  to  others.  It  has  answered  in 
my  case,  for  Mr.  Hemson  is  a  man  in  a  thousand  ; 
and  I  have  dug  a  grave  and  buried  my  pride ; 
but  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten  it  would  bring  un- 
happiness,  repentance,  bickering.  Nothing  can 
be  more  productive  of  misery  generally,  than  an 
unequal  marriage." 

I  did  not  quite  understand.  She  had  said  that 
she  was  paying  off  the  cost  year  by  year. 

"Yes,  Anne.  One  part  of  the  cost  must 
always  remain — a  weighty  incubus.  It  is  not 
only  that  I  have  put  myself  beyond  the  pale  of 
my  own  sphere,  but  I  have  entailed  it  on 
my  children.  My  girls  must  grow  up  in  the 
state  to  which  they  are  born  :  let  them  be  ever 
so  refined,  ever  so  well   educated,  a  barrier  lies 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  185 

across  their  path :  in  visiting,  they  must  be  con- 
fined to  their  father's  class  ;  they  can  never  ex- 
pect to  be  sought  in  marriage  by  gentlemen. 
Wealthy  tradespeople,  professional  men,  they 
may  stand  a  chance  of;  but  gentlemen,  in  the 
strict  sense  of  the  term,  never." 

"  Will  they  feel  it  ?" 

"  No,  oh  no.  That  part  of  the  cost  is  alone 
mine.  I  have  taken  care  not  to  bring  them  up 
to  views  above  their  father's  station.  There  are 
moments  when  I  wish  I  had  never  had  children. 
We  cannot  put  away  our  prejudices  entirely,  we 
Keppe-Carews,  you  see,  Anne/'  she  added,  with 
a  light  laugh. 

"  I  don't  think  anybody  can,"  I  said,  with  a 
wise  shake  of  the  head. 

"  And  now,  Anne — to  change  the  subject — 
what  were  the  details  of  that  dreadful  tragedy  at 
Mr.  Edwin  Barley's  ?" 

"  I  cannot  tell  them,"  I  answered,  with  a 
rushing  colour,  remembering  Mr.  Edwin  Barley's 
caution  as  to  secrecy.  Mrs.  Hemson  misunder- 
stood the  refusal. 

"  Poor  child  !      I  suppose  they  kept  particulars 


1S6  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

from  you :  and  it  was  right  to  do  so.  Could 
they  not  save  Selina  ?" 

"  No — for  she  died.  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  says 
he  knows  she  was  treated  wrongly." 

"  Ill-fated  Selina  !  Were  you  with  her  when 
she  died,  Anne  ?" 

"  I  was  with  her  the  night  before.  We 
thought  she  was  getting  better,  and  she  thought 
it.  She  had  forgotten  all  about  the  warning, 
saying  it  must  be  a  dream." 

"  About  the  what  ?"  interrupted  Mrs.  Hemson. 

"  While  Selina  was  ill,  she  saw  mamma.  She 
said  the  Keppe-Carews  always  had  these  warn- 
ings." 

"  Child,  be  silent  !"  imperatively  spoke  Mrs. 
Hemson.  "  How  could  they  think  of  imbuing 
you  with  their  superstitions.      It  is  all  fancy." 

"  Mamma  had  the  same  warning,  Mrs.  Hem- 
son.     She  said  papa  called  her." 

"  Be  quiet,  I  say,  child  !"  she  repeated,  in  a 
tone  of  emotion.  "  These  subjects  are  totally 
unfit  for  you.  Mind,  Anne,  that  you  do  not 
allude  to  them  before  my  little  girls ;  and  forget 
them  yourself." 


ANNE    HEREFORD .  187 

"  They  do  not  frighten  me.  But  I  should  not 
speak  of  them  to  any  one  but  you,  Mrs.  Hemson." 

"  Frances  and  Mary  will  be  home  from  school 
at  five,  and  be  delighted  to  make  acquaintance 
with  you.  You  are  going  to  school  yourself  next 
week.      Have  you  heard  that  ?" 

"  To  a  school  in  Dashleigh  ?3 

"  In  the  suburbs.  The  trustees  have  at  length 
decided  it,  and  I  shall  be  at  hand,  in  case  of 
your  illness,  or  anything  of  that  sort.  Had  your 
Aunt  Selina  lived,  you  would  have  been  placed 
at  Nettleby." 

"  Where  am  I  to  spend  the  holidays  V 

"  At  school.  It  is  to  Miss  Fenton's  that  you 
are  going." 

"  Is  that  where  Frances  and  Mary  go  ?" 

"No,"  she  answered,  a  smile  crossing  her 
lips.  "  They  would  not  be  admitted  to  Miss 
FentonV 

"  But  why  ?" 

"  Because  she  professes  to  take  none  but 
gentlemen's  daughters.  My  daughters,  especially, 
with  their  father  living  in  the  same  town,  would 
not  do  at  any  price.      It  will  be  a  condescension," 


188  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

she  laughed;  "  that  Miss  Fenton  allows  you  to 
dine  with  us  once  in  a  while  " 

"  Perhaps  she  will  not  take  me,"  I  breathlessly 
said. 

"  My  dear,  she  will  be  only  too  glad  to  do  so. 
You  are  the  daughter  of  Colonel  Hereford,  the 
granddaughter  of  Carew  of  Keppe-Carew." 

And  in  spite  of  the  lost  caste  of  Mrs.  Hem- 
son,  in  spite  of  the  shop  below,  I  never  spent  a 
happier  week  than  the  one  I  spent  with  her. 

And  now  came  school  life  ;  school  life  that  was 
to  continue  without  intermission,  and  did  continue, 
until  I  was  eighteen  years  of  age.  Part  of  these 
coming  years  were  spent  at  Miss  Fenton's ;  the 
rest  (as  I  found  afterwards)  at  a  school  in 
France.  It  is  very  much  the  custom  to  cry 
down  French  scholastic  establishments,  to  con- 
trast them  unfavourably  with  English  ones.  They 
may  deserve  the  censure  ;  I  do  not  know ;  but  I 
can  truthfully  say  that  so  far  as  my  experience 
goes,  the  balance  is  on  the  other  side. 

Miss  Fenton's  was  a  "  Select  Establishment," 
styling  itself  a  first-class  one.  I  have  often  won- 
dered whether   those  less  select,  less   expensive, 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  189 

were  not  more  liberal  in  their  arrangements. 
Fourteen  was  the  number  of  girls  professed  to 
be  taken,  but  never  once,  during  my  stay,  was  the 
school  quite  full.  It  had  a  name  ;  and  there  lay 
the  secret  of  its  success.  The  teaching  was  good  ; 
the  girls  were  brought  on  well :  but  for  the  com- 
forts !  You  shall  hear  of  them.  And  I  declare 
that  I  transcribe  each  account  faithfully. 

There  were  nine  pupils  at  the  time  I  entered  : 
I  made  the  tenth.  Miss  Fen  ton,  an  English 
teacher,  a  French  teacher  who  taught  German 
also,  and  several  day-masters,  instructed  us.  Miss 
Fenton  herself  took  nothing,  that  I  saw,  but  the 
music ;  she  was  about  five-and-thirty,  tall,  thin, 
and  very  prim. 

"  You  will  be  well  off  there,  my  dear,  in  regard 
to  living,"  Mrs.  Hemson  had  said  to  me.  "  Miss 
Fenton  tells  me  her  pupils  are  treated  most 
liberally ;  and  that  she  keeps  an  excellent  table. 
Indeed  she  ought  to  do  so,  considering  her 
terms/'' 

Of  course  I  thought  I  should  be  treated 
liberally,  and  enjoy  the  benefits  of  the  excellent 
table. 


190  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

We  got  there  just  before  tea  time,  six  o'clock. 
Mrs.  Hemson,  acting  for  my  trustees,  had  made 
the  negotiations  with  Miss  Fenton ;  of  course  she 
took  me  to  school,  stayed  a  few  minutes  with  Miss 
Fenton,  and  then  left  me.  When  my  things  were 
off,  and  I  was  back  in  the  drawing-room,  Miss 
Fenton  rang  the  bell. 

"  You  shall  join  the  young  ladies  at  once," 
she  said  to  me ;  "  they  are  about  to  take  tea. 
You  have  never  been  to  school  before,  I  think." 

"  No,  ma'am.     Mamma  instructed  me." 

"  Have  the  young  ladies  gone  into  the  re- 
fectory ?"  Miss  Fenton  inquired,  when  a  maid- 
servant appeared. 

"  I  suppose  so,  ma'am,"  was  the  answer. 
**  The  bell  has  been  rung  for  them." 

"  Desire  Miss  Linthorn  to  step  hither." 

Miss  Linthorn  appeared,  a  scholar  of  fifteen 
or  sixteen,  very  upright.  She  made  a  deep 
curtsey  as  she  entered. 

"  Take  this  young  lady  and  introduce  her," 
said  Miss  Fenton.      "  Her  name  is  Hereford." 

We  went  through  some  spacious,  well-carpeted 
passages  ;  their  corners  displaying  a  chaste  statue> 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  191 

or  a  large  plant  in  beautiful  bloom ;  aud  thence 
into  some  shabby  passages,  uncarpeted.  Nothing 
could  be  more  magnificent  (in  a  moderate, 
middle-class  point  of  view)  than  the  show  part, 
the  company  part  of  Miss  Fenton's  house;  nothing 
much  more  meagre  than  the  rest. 

A  long,  bare  deal  table,  with  the  tea  tray  at 
the  top ;  two  plates  of  thick  bread  and  butter, 
very  thick,  and  one  plate  of  thinner ;  the  English 
teacher  pouring  out  the  tea,  the  French  one 
seated  by  her  side,  and  eight  girls  lower  down, 
that  was  what  I  saw  on  entering  a  room  that 
looked  cold  and  comfortless. 

Miss  Linthorn,  leaving  me  just  inside  the 
door,  walked  up  to  the  teachers  and  spoke. 

"  Miss  Hereford." 

*  I  heard  there  was  a  new  girl  coming  in  to- 
day," interrupted  a  young  lady,  lifting  her  head, 
and  speaking  in  a  rude,  free  tone.  "  "What's  the 
name,  Linthorn  ?" 

"  Will  you  have  the  goodness  to  behave  as  a 
lady — if  you  can,  Miss  Glynn  ?"  interrupted  the 
English  teacher,  whose  name  was  Dale.  "  That 
will  be   your  place,  Miss  Hereford,"  she   added, 


192  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

to  me,  indicating  the  end  of  the  form  on  the  left 
side,  below  the  rest.      "  Have  yon  taken  tea  V 

"  No,  ma'am." 

"  Qu'elles  sont  impolies,  ces  filles  Anglaises  \" 
said  Mademoiselle  Leduc,  the  French  teacher, 
with  a  frowning  glance  at  Miss  Glynn  for  her 
especial  benefit. 

"  It  is  the  nature  of  school  girls  to  be  so, 
mademoiselle/'  pertly  responded  Miss  Glynn. 
"And  I  beg  to  remind  yon  that  we  are  not  under 
your  charge  when  we  are  out  of  school  in  the 
evening ;  therefore,  whether  we  are  '  impolies  '  or 
'  polies/  it  is  no  affair  of  yours." 

Mademoiselle  Leduc  only  half  comprehended 
the  words  ;  it  was  as  well  she  did  not.  Miss 
Dale  administered  a  sharp  reprimand,  and  passed 
me  my  tea.  I  stirred  it,  tasted  it,  and  stirred  it 
again. 

"  Don't  you  like  it  V  asked  a  laughing  girl 
next  to  me  ;  Clara  Webb,  they  called  her. 

I  did  not  like  it  at  all,  and  would  rather  have 
had  milk  and  water.  So  far  as  flavour  went,  it 
might  have  been  hot  water  coloured,  was  sweetened 
with  brown   sugar,  and   contained   about   a  tea- 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  193 

spoonful  of  milk.  I  never  had  any  better  tea, 
night  or  morning,  so  long  as  I  remained  :  but 
school  girls  get  used  to  these  things.  The 
teachers  had  a  little  black  teapot  to  themselves, 
and  their  tea  looked  good.  The  plate  of  thin 
bread-and-butter  was  for  them. 

A  very  handsome  girl  of  seventeen,  with 
haughty  eyes  and  still  more  haughty  tones,  craned 
her  neck  forward  and  stared  at  me.  Some  of 
the  rest  followed  her  example. 

"  That  child  has  nothing  to  eat,"  she  observed. 
"  Why  don't  you  hand  the  bread-and-butter  to 
her,  Webb  ?" 

Clara  Webb  presented  the  plate  to  me.  It 
was  so  thick,  the  bread,  that  I  hesitated  to  take 
it,  and  the  butter  was  scraped  upon  it  in  a 
niggardly  fashion  ;  but  for  my  experience  at  Miss 
Fenton's  I  should  never  have  thought  it  possible 
for  butter  to  have  been  spread  so  thin.  The  others 
were  eating  it  with  all  the  appetite  of  hunger.  The 
slice  was  too  thick  to  bite  conveniently,  so  I  had 
to  manage  as  well  as  I  could,  listening — how 
could  I  avoid  it  ? — to  a  conversation  the  girls 
began  among  themselves  in  an  under  tone.      To 

VOL.   I.  13 


194  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

hear  them  call  each  other  by  the  surname  alone 
had  a  strange  sound.  It  was  the  custom  of  the 
school.  The  teachers  were  talking  together,  tak- 
ing no  notice  of  the  girls. 

« Hereford?  Hereford?"  debated  the  hand- 
some girl,  and  I  found  her  name  was  Tayler. 
"  I  wonder  where  she  comes  from  ¥' 

"  I  know  who  I  saw  her  with  last  Sunday, 
when  I  was  spending  the  day  at  home.  The 
Hemsons." 

"  What  Hemsons  ?     Who  are  they  ?" 

"  Hemsons  the  linendrapers." 

"  Hemsons  the  linendrapers  \"  echoed  an  in- 
dignant voice,  whilst  I  felt  my  own  face  turn  to 
a  glowing  crimson.  "  Wrhat  absurd  nonsense  you 
are  talking,  Glynn  \" 

"  I  tell  you  I  did.  I  knew  her  face  again 
the  moment  Linthorn  brought  her  in.  She 
came  to  church  with  them,  and  sat  in  their  pew." 

"  I  don't  believe  it,"  coldly  exclaimed  an  ex- 
ceedingly ugly  girl,  with  a  prominent  mouth. 
"As  if  Miss  Fenton  would  admit  that  class  of 
people  !  Glynn  is  playing  upon  our  credulity ; 
just  as  she  did,  do  you  remember,  about  that 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  195 

affair  of  the  prizes.  We  want  some  more  bread- 
and-butter,,  Miss  Dale — may  we  ring?" 

"  Yes,  if  you  do  want  it/'  replied  Miss  Dale, 
turning  her  face  from  mademoiselle  to  speak. 

"  Betsey,  stop  a  moment,  I  have  something  to 
ask  you  V3  suddenly  called  out  one  dressed  in 
mourning,  leaping  over  the  form  and  darting 
after  the  maid,  who  had  come  in  and  was  depart- 
ing with  the  plate  in  her  hand.  A  whispered 
colloquy  ensued  at  the  door,  half  in,  half  out  of 
it ;    close  to  me,  who  was  seated  near  it. 

"  I  say,  Betsey  !  Do  you  know  who  the  new 
pupil  is  ?" 

"Not  exactly,  miss.  Mrs.  Hemson  brought 
her." 

11  Mrs.  Hemson  !  There  !  Glynn  said  so  ! 
Are  you  sure  ?" 

"I  am  quite  sure,  Miss  Thorpe.  Mrs.  Hem- 
son has  been  here  several  times  this  last  week  or 
two ;  I  knew  it  was  about  a  new  pupil.  And 
when  she  brought  her  to-night,  she  gave  me  half 
a  crown,  and  told  me  to  be  kind  to  her.  A  nice 
lady  is  Mrs.  Hemson  as  ever  I  spoke  to." 

"  I  dare  say  she  may  be,  for  her  station/-'  spoke 

13—2 


196  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

Miss  Thorpe,  going  back  to  her  seat  with  a 
stalk. 

"  I  say,  girls — I  have  been  asking  Betsey — 
come  close/''  And  they  all  huddled  their  heads 
together.  "  I  thought  Fd  ask  Betsey  :  she  says 
she  does  come  from  the  Hemsons.  Did  you  ever 
know  such  a  shame  ?" 

"  It  can't  be,  you  know/'  cried  the  one  with 
the  large  mouth.  "  Miss  Fenton  would  not  dare 
to  do  it.  Would  my  papa,  a  prebendary  of  the 
cathedral,  allow  me  to  be  placed  where  I  could 
be  associated  with  tradespeople  ?" 

"  Ask  Betsey  for  yourselves,"  retorted  Miss 
Thorpe.  "  She  says  it  was  Mrs.  Hemson  who 
brought  her  to  school/'' 

"  Nonsense  about  asking  Betsey,"  said 
Nancy  Tayler;  u  ask  herself.  Come  here, 
child/''  she  added,  in  a  louder  tone,  beckoning 
to  me. 

I  went  humbly  up,  behind  the  form,  feeling 
very  humble  indeed  just  then.  They  were  nearly 
all  older  than  I,  and  I  began  again  to  think  it 
must  be  something  sadly  lowering  to  be  connected 
with  the  Hemsons. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  197 

"  Are  you  related  to  Hemsons,  the  shop- 
keepers ?" 

"Yes.     To  Mrs.  Hems  on.    Mamma  was " 

"  Oh,  there,  that  will  do,"  she  unceremoniously 
interposed,  with  a  scornful  gesture.  "  Go  back 
to  your  seat,  and  don't  sit  too  close  to  Miss  Webb  ; 
she's  a  gentleman's  daughter." 

My  readers,  you  may  be  slow  to  believe  this, 
but  I  can  only  say  it  occurred  exactly  as  written. 
I  returned  to  my  seat,  a  terrible  feeling  of  mor- 
tification having  passed  over  my  young  life. 

They  never  spoke  to  me  again  that  evening. 
There  was  no  supper,  and  at  half-past  eight  we 
went  up  to  bed  ;  three  smallish  beds  were  in  the 
room  where  I  was  to  sleep,  and  one  large  one 
with  curtains  round  it.  The  large  one  was  Miss 
Dale's,  and  two  of  us,  I  found,  shared  each  of  the 
smaller  ones ;  my  bedfellow  was  Clara  Webb. 
She  was  a  good-humoured  girl,  more  careless 
upon  the  point  of  "  family"  than  most  of  the  rest 
seemed  to  be,  and  did  not  openly  rebel  at  having 
to  sleep  with  me.  Miss  Dale  came  up  for  the 
candle  after  we  were  in  bed. 

The  bell  rang  at  half-past  six  in  the  morning, 


198  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

our  signal  for  getting  up  :  we  had  to  be  down  by 
seven.  There  were  studies  till  eight,  and  then 
breakfast — the  same  wretched  tea,  and  the  same 
coarse  bread-and-butter.  At  half-past  eight  Miss 
Fenton  read  prayers ;  and  at  nine  the  school 
business  commenced. 

At  ten  mademoiselle  was  assembling  her 
German  class.  Seven  only  of  the  pupils  learnt 
it.  I  rose  and  went  up  with  them :  and  was 
rewarded  with  a  stare. 

"  What  will  be  the  use  of  German  to  her  ?" 
rudely  cried  Miss  Peacock,  a  tall,  stout  girl, 
directing  to  me  all  the  scorn  of  which  a  look  is 
capable.  "  I  should  not  fancy  Miss  Hereford  is 
to  learn  German,  Mademoiselle  Leduc.  It  may 
be  as  well  to  inquire."" 

Mademoiselle  Leduc  looked  at  me,  hesitated, 
and  then  put  the  question  to  Miss  Fenton,  her 
imperfect  English  sounding  through  the  room. 

"  Dis  new  young  lady,  is  she  to  learn  de 
German,  madam  ?" 

Miss  Fenton  directed  her  eyes  towards  us. 

"  Miss  Hereford  ?  Yes.  Miss  Hereford  is  to 
learn  everything  taught  in  my  establishment/" 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  199 

"  Oh  \"  said  Nancy  Tayler,  sotto  voce.  "  Are 
you  to  be  a  governess,  pray,  Miss  Hereford  ?" 

A  momenta  hesitation  between  pride  and  truth, 
and  then,  with  a  blush   of  shame   in   my  cheeks 
for  the  hesitation,  came  the  brave  answer. 

"  I  am  to  be  a  governess ;  mamma  gave  the 
directions  in  her  will.  What  fortune  she  left  is 
to  be  expended  upon  my  education,  and  she  said 
there  might  be  no  better  path  of  life  open  to  me."" 

"  That's  candid,  at  any  rate,"  cried  Miss  Pea- 
cock.     And  so  I  began  German. 

We  dined  at  two ;  and  I  don't  suppose  but 
that  every  girl  was  terribly  hungry.  I  know  I 
was.  With  a  scanty  eight-o'clock  breakfast, 
children  ought  not  to  wait  until  two  for  the  next 
meal.  We  had  to  dress  for  dinner,  which  was 
laid  in  Miss  Fenton's  dining-room,  not  in  the 
bare  place  called  the  refectory;  Miss  Fenton 
dining  with  us  and  carving.  It  was  handsomely 
laid.  A  good  deal  of  silver  was  on  the  table, 
with  napkins  and  finger-glasses;  indeed,  the 
style  and  serving  were  superior.  Two  servants 
waited :  Betsey  and  another.  The  meat  was  roast 
beef — a  part  of  beef  I  had  never  seen  ;  it  seemed 


200  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

a  large  lump  of  meat  and  no  bone.  Very  accept- 
able looked  it  to  us  hungry  school  girls.  We 
shall  have  plenty  now,  I  thought. 

My  plate  came  to  me  at  last ;  such  a  little 
mite  of  meat,  and  three  large  potatoes  !  I  could 
well  have  put  the  whole  piece  of  meat  in  my 
mouth  at  once.  Did  Miss  Fenton  fancy  I  dis- 
liked meat  ?  But  upon  looking  at  the  other 
plates,  I  saw  they  were  no  better  supplied  than 
mine  was ;  plenty  of  potatoes,  but  an  apology 
for  meat. 

"  AVould  we  take  more  ?"  Miss  Fenton  asked, 
when  we  had  despatched  it.  And  the  question 
was  invariably  put  by  her  every  day ;  we  as  in- 
variably answering  "  Yes."  The  servants  took 
our  plates  up,  and  brought  them  back.  I  do  not 
believe  that  the  whole  meat  combined,  supplied 
to  all  the  plates  in  that  second  serving,  would 
have  weighed  two  ounces.  Potatoes  again  we 
had,  much  as  we  liked,  and  then  came  a  baked 
rice  pudding. 

Miss  Fenton  boasted  of  her  plentiful  table. 
That  there  was  a  plentiful  dinner  always  placed 
on  the  table  was  indisputable,  but  we  did  not  get 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  201 

enough  of  it ;  we  were  starved  in  the  sight  of 
plenty.  I  have  seen  a  leg  of  mntton  leave  the 
table  (nay,  the  joints  always  so  left  the  table), 
when  two  hearty  eaters  might  well  have  eaten 
all  there  was  cnt  of  it,  and  upon  that  the  whole 
thirteen  had  dined !  I,  a  woman  grown  now, 
have  seen  much  of  this  stingy,  deceitful  habit  of 
carving,  not  only  in  schools,  but  in  some  private 
families.  "  We  keep  a  plentiful  table,"  many, 
who  have  to  do  with  the  young,  will  say. 
"  Yes/'  I  think  to  myself,  u  but  do  those  you 
profess  to  feed,  get  helped  to  enough  of  it  ?" 
Sometimes,  often  indeed,  two  dishes  were  on  the 
table ;  we  were  asked  which  we  would  take,  but 
never  partook  of  both.  The  scanty  breakfast, 
this  dinner,  and  the  tea  I  have  described, 
were  all  the  meals  we  had ;  and  this  was  a 
"  select,"  "  first-class"  establishment,  where  the 
terms  charged  were  high.  Miss  Fenton  took 
her  supper  at  eight,  alone,  and  the  teachers 
supped  at  nine  in  the  refectory;  rumours  were 
abroad  in  the  school,  that  these  suppers,  or  at 
least  Miss  Fenton's,  were  sumptuous  meals.  I 
know  we  often  smelt  savoury  cooking  at  bedtime. 


202  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

Sometimes  we  had  pudding  before  meat,  often 
we  had  cold  meat,  sometimes  hashed,  often  meat 
pies,  with  a  very  thick  crust  over  and  under ;  I  do 
not  fancy  Miss  Fenton's  butcher's  bill  could  have 
been  a  heavy  one.  Altogether,  it  recurs  to  me 
now  like  a  fraud :  a  fraud  upon  the  parents,  a 
cruel  wrong  upon  the  children.  A  child  who  is 
not  well  nourished,  will  not  possess  too  much  of 
r  ude  health  and  strength  in  after-life. 

That  was  an  unhappy  day  to  me !  How  I 
was  despised,  slighted,  scorned,  I  cannot 
adequately  describe.  It  became  so  palpable  as 
to  attract  the  attention  of  the  teachers,  and  in 
the  evening  they  inquired  into  the  cause. 
Mademoiselle  Leduc  could  not  by  any  force  of 
reasoning  be  brought  to  comprehend  it ;  she  was 
unable  to  understand  why  I  was  not  as  good  as 
the  rest,  and  why  they  should  not  deem  me  so ; 
things  are  estimated  so  differently  in  France 
from  what  they  are  in  England. 

a  Bah  \"  said  she,  slightingly,  giving  up  as 
useless  the  trying  to  comprehend,  "  elles  sont 
folles,  ces  demoiselles/'' 

Miss  Dale  held  a  colloquy  with  one  or  two  of 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  203 

the  elder  girls,  and  then  called  me  up.  She 
began  asking  me  questions  about  my  studies,  what 
mamma  had  taught  me,  how  far  I  was  advanced, 
all  in  a  kind,  gentle  way ;  and  she  parted  my 
hair  on  my  forehead,  and  looked  into  my  eyes. 

"Your  mamma  was  Mrs.  Hemson's  sister/' 
she  said  presently. 

"  Not  her  sister,  ma'am;  her  cousin." 

"  Her  cousin,  was  it  ?"  she  resumed  after  a 
pause.  "  "What  was  your  papa  ?  I  heard  Miss 
Fenton  say  you  were  an  orphan." 

"Papa?" 

"  I  mean,  in  what  position  ? — was  he  in 
trade?" 

"  He  was  an  officer  in  her  Majesty's  service. 
Colonel  Hereford." 

"  Colonel  Hereford  ?"  she  returned,  looking 
at  me  as  though  she  wondered  whether  I  was  in 
error.      {e  Are  you  sure  ?" 

"  Quite  sure,  Miss  Dale.  Mamma  was  Miss 
Carew  of  Keppe-Carew." 

"  Miss  Carew  of  Keppe-Carew !"  she  cx- 
cl  aimed,  with  a  little  scream  of  surprise ;  for  the 
Keppe-Carews  were  of  note  in  the  world. 


204  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  Mrs.  Hemson  was  a  Keppe-Carew  also/'  I 
continued.  "  She  forfeited  her  position  to 
many  Mr.  Hemson ;  and  she  says  she  has  not 
repented  it." 

Miss  Dale  paused ;  said  she  remembered  to 
have  heard  the  noise  it  made  when  a  Miss  Carew, 
of  Keppe-Carew,  quitted  her  home  for  a  trades- 
man's; but  had  never  known  that  it  related  to 
Mrs.  Hemson. 

li  I  was  a  stranger  to  Dashleigh  until  I  came 
here  as  teacher/'  she  observed,  beckoning  up 
the  two  young  ladies,  Miss  Tayler  and  Miss 
Peacock. 

"  AThen  next  you  young  ladies  take  a  pre- 
judice against  a  new  pupil,  it  may  be  as  well  to 
make  sure  first  of  all  of  your  grounds/'  she  said 
to  them,  her  tone  sarcastic.  "  You  have  been 
sending  this  child  to  Coventry  on  the  score  of 
her  not  being  your  equal  in  point  of  family ;  let 
me  tell  you  there's  not  one  of  you  in  the  whole 
school  whose  family  is  fit  to  tie  the  shoes  of 
hers.  She  is  the  daughter  of  Colonel  Hereford, 
and  of  Miss  Carew  of  Keppe-Carew." 

They  looked  blank.     Some   of  the  other  girls 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  205 

raised  tlicir  heads  to  listen.  Miss  Peacock  and 
one  or  two  more — as  I  fonnd  afterwards — were 
but  the  daughters  of  merchants ;  others  of  pro- 
fessional men. 

"  She  is  related  to  the  Hemsons/'  spoke  Miss 
Peacock,  defiantly.  "  She  has  acknowledged  that 
she  is/' 

"  If  she  were  related  to  a  chimney-sweep,  that 
does  not  take  from  her  own  proper  position/'  re- 
turned Miss  Dale,  angrily.  "  Because  a  member 
of  the  Keppe-Carew  family  chose  to  forfeit  her 
rank  and  sacrifice  herself  for  Mr.  Hemson,  is 
Miss  Hereford  to  be  made  answerable  for  it  ? 
Go  away,  you  silly  girls,  and  don't  expose 
yourselves  again." 

The  explanation  had  its  weight  in  the  school, 
and  the  tide  set  in  for  me  as  strenuously  as  it 
had  been  against  me.  The  avowal  that  I  was  to 
be  a  governess  appeared  to  be  ignored  or  dis- 
believed, and  the  elder  girls  began  a  system  of 
patronage. 

"  How  much  money  have  you  brought,  little 
Anne  Hereford  ?" 

I    exhibited   my    purse    and    its    three    half- 


206  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

crowns,  all  the  money  Mrs.  Hemson  had  allowed 
me  to  bring. 

a  Seven  and  sixpence  !  That's  not  much.  I 
suppose  yon  would  wish  to  act  in  accordance 
with  the  custom  of  the  school  ?" 

I  intimated  that  I  of  course  should — if  I  knew 
what  that  was. 

"Well,  the  rule  is  for  a  new  girl  to  give  a 
feast  to  the  rest.  We  have  it  in  the  bedroom 
after  Dale  has  been  for  the  candle.  Ten 
shillings  has  been  the  sum  usually  spent — but  I 
suppose  your  three  half-crowns  must  be  made 
sufficient;  you  are  but  a  little  one/'' 

I  wished  to  myself  that  they  had  left  me  one 
of  the  half-crowns,  but  could  not  for  the  world 
have  said  it.  I  wrote  out  a  list  of  the  articles 
suggested,  and  gave  the  money  to  one  of  the 
servants,  Betsey,  to  procure  them ;  doing  all 
this  according  to  directions.  Cold  beef  and 
ham  from  the  eating-house,  rolls  and  butter, 
penny  pork  pies,  small  German  sausages,  jam 
tarts,  and  a  bottle  of  raisin  wine  comprised  the 
list. 

Betsey  smuggled  the  things  in,  and  conveyed 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  207 

them  to  the  play-room.  Strict  orders  meanwhile 
being  given  to  me  to  say  that  I  brought  them 
to  school  in  my  box,  should  the  affair,  by  mis- 
chance, be  found  out.  It  would  be  so  cruel  to 
get  Betsey  turned  out  of  her  place,  they  ob- 
served ;  but  they  had  held  many  such  treats, 
and  never  been  found  out  yet. 

Miss  Dale  came  as  usual  for  the  candle  that 
night,  and  took  it.  For  a  few  minutes  we  lay 
still  as  mice,  and  then  sprang  up  and  admitted 
the  rest  from  their  bedroom.  Half  a  dozen  wax 
tapers  were  lighted,  abstracted  from  the  girls' 
private  writing-desks,  and  half  a  dozen  more 
were  in  readiness  to  be  lighted,  should  the  first 
not  hold  out.      And  the  feast  began. 

"  Now,  Anne  Hereford,  it's  your  treat,  so  of 
course  you  are  the  one  to  wait  upon  us.  You 
must  go  to  the  decanter  for  water  when  we  want 
it,  and  listen  at  the  door  against  eavesdroppers, 
and  deal  out  the  rolls.  By  the  way,  how  many 
knives  have  come  up  ?    Look,  Peacock." 

"There's  only  one.  One  knife  and  two 
plates.  Well,  we'll  make  the  counterpane  or 
our  hands  do  for  plates." 


20S  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  Our  hands  will  be  best,  and  then  we  can 
lick  up  the  crumbs.  Is  the  corkscrew  there? 
Who'll  draw  the  cork  of  the  wine?" 

"  Hush  !  don't  talk  so  loud;  they  are  hardly 
at  supper  yet  down  stairs/'  interposed  Miss 
Tayler,  who  was  the  oldest  girl  in  the  school. 
"  Now,  mind  !  we'll  have  no  dispute  about  what 
shall  be  eaten  first,  as  we  had  last  time ;  it  shall 
be  served  regularly.  Beef  and  ham  to  begin 
with :  pork  pies  and  sausages  next ;  jam  tarts 
last ;  rolls  and  butter  ad  libitum ;  water  with 
the  feast,  and  the  wine  to  finish  up  with.  That's 
the  order  of  the  day,  and  if  any  girl's  not  satis- 
fied with  it,  she  can  retire  to  bed,  which  will 
leave  the  more  for  us  who  are.  You  see  that 
washhand-stand,  little  Hereford?  Take  the 
water-bottles  there,  and  pour  out  as  we  want 
it ;  and  put  a  taper  near,  or  you  may  be  giving 
yourself  a  bath.      Now  then,  I'll  be  carver." 

She  cut  the  ham  into  ten  portions,  the  beef 
likewise,  and  told  me  to  give  round  a  roll.  Then 
the  rolls  were  cut  open  and  buttered,  various  de- 
vices being  improvised  for  the  latter  necessity,  by 
those    who    could  not   wait  their   turn   for  the 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  209 

knife  ;  tooth-brush  handles  prevailing;  and  fingers 
not  being  altogether  absent.  Next  came  the  de- 
lightful business  of  eating. 

u  Some  water^  little  Hereford." 
I  obeyed;  though  it  was  just  as  I  was  about  to 
take  the  first  bite  of  the  feast.    Laying  down  my 
share  on  the  counterpane;  I  brought  the  tumbler 
of  water. 

"  And  now,  Hereford;  you  must  listen  at  the 
door." 

"  If  you  please,  may  I  take  this  with  me  V 
for  I  had  once  more  caught  up  the  tantalizing 
supper. 

"  Of  course  you  can,  little  stupid  Vs 
I  went  to  the  door;  the  beef  and  ham  doubled 
up  in  one  hand;  the  buttered  roll  in  the  other, 
and  there  eat  and  listened.  The  scene  would 
have  made  a  good  picture.  The  distant  bed  on 
which  the  eatables  were  flung;  and  on  which  the 
tapers  in  their  little  bronze  stands  rested;  and  the 
girls  in  their  night-gowns  gathered  round;  half 
lounging  on  it;  talking  eagerly,  eating  ravenously; 
enjoying  themselves  thoroughly;  I  shivering  at 
the  door,  delighted  with  the  feast;  but  half-terri- 
vol.  i.  14 


210  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

fied  lest  interruption  should  come  from  below. 
That  unlucky  door  had  no  fastening  to  it,  so  that 
any  one  could  come,  as  the  girls  expressed  it, 
bolt  in.  Some  time  previously  there  had  been  a 
disturbance,  because  the  girls  one  night  locked 
out  Miss  Dale,  upon  which  Miss  Fenton  had  car- 
ried away  the  key. 

"  Our  beef  and  ham's  gone,  Anne  Hereford. 
Is  yours  ?" 

It  was  Georgina  Digges  who  spoke,  and  she 
half- turned  round  to  do  so,  for  she  was  leaning 
forward  on  the  bed  with  her  back  to  me.  I 
was  about  to  answer,  when  there  came  a  shrill 
scream  from  one  of  the  others,  a  scream 
of  terror.  It  was  followed  by  another  and 
another,  until  they  were  all  screaming  together, 
and  I  darted  in  alarm  to  the  bed.  Georgina 
Digges,  in  turning  round,  had  let  her  nightgown 
sleeve  touch  one  of  the  wax  tapers,  and  set  it  on  fire. 

Oh,  then  was  confusion !  the  shrieks  rising 
and  the  flames  with  them.  With  a  presence  of 
mind  perfectly  astonishing  in  one  so  young, 
Nancy  Tayler  tore  up  the  bedside  carpet  and 
flung  it  round  her. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  211 

"  Throw  her  down,  throw  her  down  !  it  is  the 
only  chance  V  Nancy  screamed  to  the  rest,  and 
there  she  was  on  the  ground  by  the  time  those 
downstairs  had  rushed  up.  Some  smothered 
more  carpet  on  her,  some  threw  a  blanket,  and 
the  cook  further  poured  out  all  the  water  from 
the  wash-hand  jugs. 

' c  Who  is  it  V*  demanded  Miss  Fenton,  speak- 
ing and  looking  more  dead  than  alive. 

None  of  us  answered;  we  were  too  much 
terrified;  but  Miss  Dale,  who  had  been  taking 
hurried  note  of  our  faces,  said  it  must  be  Georgina 
Digges  :  her  face  was  the  only  one  missing. 

I  wonder  what  Miss  Fenton  thought  when  she 
saw  the  items  of  the  feast  as  they  lay  on  the  bed  ! 
The  scanty  remains  of  the  beef  and  ham,  the  but- 
tered rolls  half  eaten,  others  ready  to  butter,  the 
pork  pies,  the  German  sausages,  the  jam  tarts, 
and  the  bottle  of  wine.  Did  a  thought  cross  her 
that  if  the  girls  had  been  allowed  better  dinners, 
they  might  have  been  less  eager  for  stolen  suppers? 
She  had  probably  been  disturbed  at  her  good 
supper,  for  a  table  napkin  was  tucked  before  her,, 
underneath  the  string  of  her  silk  apron. 

14—2 


212  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  You  deceitful,  rebellious  girls  lw  exclaimed 
Miss  Fenton.  "Who  has  beeu  the  ringleader 
in  this  V 

A  pause,,  and  then  a  voice  spoke  from  amidst 
the  huddled  group  of  girls — whose  voice  I  did  not 
know  then  and  have  never  known  to  this  day. 

"The  new  girl,  Anne  Hereford.  She  brought 
the  things  to  school  in  her  box." 

Miss  Fenton  looked  round  for  me :  I  was 
standing  quite  at  the  back.  I  had  not  courage 
to  contradict  the  words.  But  just  then  a  com- 
motion arose  from  the  group  which  stood  round 
the  burnt  girl,  and  Miss  Fenton  turned  to  it  in 
her  sickening  fear. 

The  doctors  came,  and  we  were  consigned  to 
bed,  Georgina  Digges  being  taken  into  another 
room.  Happily,  she  was  found  not  to  be  dan- 
gerously burnt,  badly  on  the  arm  and  shoulder, 
but  no  further. 

Of  course  there  was  a  great  trouble  in  the 
morning.  Mrs.  Hemson  was  sent  for,  and  to  her 
I  told  the  truth,  which  I  had  not  dared  to  tell  to 
Miss  Fenton.  The  two  ladies  had  afterwards  an 
interview  alone,  in  which  I  felt  sure  Mrs.  Hem- 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  213 

son  repeated  every  word  I  had  spoken.  Nothing 
more  was  said  to  me.  Miss  Fenton  made  a  speech 
in  the  school,  beginning  with  a  reproach  at  their 
taking  a  yonng  child's  money  from  her,  and  going 
on  to  the  enormity  of  our  offence  in  "  sitting  up 
at  night  to  gormandize "  (apologizing  for  the 
broad  word),  which  she  forbad  absolutely  for  the 
future. 

Thus  the  affair  ended.  Georgina  Digges  re- 
covered, and  joined  us  in  the  school-room  :  and 
she  was  not  taken  away,  though  we  had  thought 
she  would  be.  But,  in  spite  of  the  accident 
and  Miss  Fenton's  prohibition,  the  feasts  at  night 
did  go  on,  as  often  as  a  new  girl  came  to  be  made 
to  furnish  one,  or  when  the  school  subscribed  a 
shilling  each,  and  constituted  it  a  joint  affair. 
One  little  wax  taper  did  duty  in  future,  and  that 
was  placed  on  the  mantelpiece,  out  of  harm's  way. 

And  that  is  all  I  shall  have  to  say  of  my 
school-life  in  England. 


CHAPTER  VIIL 


EMILY    CHANDOS. 


In  the  gray  dawn  of  an  August  morning,  I  stood 
on  a  steamer  that  was  about  to  clear  out  from 
alongside  one  of  the  wharves  near  London  Bridge. 
It  was  bound  for  a  seaport  town  in  France. 
Scarcely  dawn  yet,  the  night- clouds  still  hung 
upon  the  earth,  but  light  was  breaking  in  the 
eastern  horizon.  The  passengers  were  coming 
on  board — not  many ;  it  did  not  appear  that  the 
boat  would  have  much  of  a  freight  that  day.  I 
heard  one  of  the  seamen  say  so ;  /  knew  nothing 
about  it ;  and  the  scene  was  as  new  to  me  as  the 
world  is  to  a  bird,  flying  for  the  first  time  from 
a  cage  where  it  has  been  hatched  and  reared. 

I  was  fifteen,  and  had  left  Miss  Fenton's  for 
good ;  thoroughly  well-educated,  so  far.  And 
now  they  were  sending  me  to  a  school  in  France 
to  finish. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  215 

I  will  not  say  precisely  where  this  school  was 
situated  :  there  are  reasons  against  it ;  but  what 
little  record  I  give  of  the  establishment  shall  be 
true  and  faithful.  It  was  not  at  Boulogne  or  at 
Calais,  those  renowned  seaports,  inundated  with 
Anglo- French  schools  ;  neither  was  it  in  Paris  or 
Brussels,  or  at  Dieppe.  We  can  call  the  town 
Nulle,  and  that's  near  enough.  It  was  kept  by 
two  ladies,  sisters,  the  Demoiselles  Barlieu. 
The  negotiations  had  been  made  by  my  trustees 
and  Mrs.  Hemson  had  brought  me  to  London, 
down  to  the  steamer  on  this  early  morning,  and 
was  now  consigning  me  to  the  care  of  Miss 
Barlieu's  English  governess,  whom  we  had  met 
there  by  appointment.  She  was  a  very  plain 
young  person,  carrying  no  authority  in  appear- 
ance, and  looking  not  much  like  a  lady.  Authority, 
as  I  found,  she  would  have  little  in  the  school  ; 
she  was  engaged  to  teach  English,  and  there  her 
duties  ended. 

"  You  had  better  secure  a  berth  and  lie 
down/''  she  said  to  me.  "  The  night  has  been 
cold  and  it  is  scarcely  light  enough  yet  to  be  on 
deck." 


216  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

u  Any  ladies  for  shore  ?"  cried  a  rough  voice 
at  the  cabin  door. 

"  Shore  \"  echoed  Miss  Johnstone,  in  what 
seemed  alarm.  "  You  are  surely  not  going  to 
start  yet  !  I  am  waiting  for  another  young 
lady." 

"  It  won't  be  more  than  five  minutes  now, 
mum." 

u  A  pupil  ?"  I  asked  her. 

"  I  believe  so.  Mademoiselle  Barlieu  wrote 
to  me  that  two " 

"  Any  lady  here  of  the  name  of  Johnstone  V9 

The  inquiry  came  from  a  middle-aged,  quiet- 
looking  person,  who  was  glancing  in  at  the  cabin 
door.  By  her  side  stood  a  most  elegant  girl  of 
seventeen,  perhaps  eighteen,  her  eyes  blue,  her 
face  brilliantly  fair,  her  dress  handsome. 

"  I  am  Miss  J  ohnstone,"  said  the  teacher,  ad- 
vancing. 

"  What  a  relief !  The  steward  thought  no 
governess  had  come  on  board,  and  I  must  not 
have  dared  to  send  Miss  Chandos  alone.  My 
lady " 

"  You   would,  Plill ;    so  don't    talk  nonsense/'' 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  217 

interrupted  the  young  lady,  with  a  laugh,  as  she 
threw  up  her  white  veil,  and  brought  her  beauty 
right  underneath  the  cabin  lamp.  "  Would  the 
fishes  have  swallowed  me  up  any  the  quicker  for 
not  being  in  somebody's  charge  ?  Unfasten  my 
cloak,  Hill." 

"  This  young  lady  is  Miss  Chandos,  ma'am," 
said  the  person  addressed  as  "  Hill,"  presenting 
the  beautiful  girl  to  Miss  Johnstone.  "  Please 
take  every  care  of  her  in  going  across." 

The  young  lady  wheeled  round.  "  Are  you 
our  new  English  teacher  ?? 

"  I  am  engaged  as  English  governess  at 
Mademoiselle  Barlieu's/'  replied  Miss  Johnstone, 
who  had  not  at  all  a  pleasant  manner  of  speak- 
ing. "  She  wrote  word  to  me  that  I  might 
expect  Miss  Chandos  and  Miss  Hereford  on 
board." 

"  Miss  Hereford !"  was  the  quick  response. 
"  Who  is  she  ?" 

But  by  that  time  I  was  lying  down  on 
the  berth,  and  the  rough  voice  again  inter- 
rupted. 

"Any  lady  as    is    for   shore   had   better   look 


218  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

sharp,  unless  they'd  like  to  be  took  off  to  t'other 
side  the  Channel/' 

"  What  fun,  Hill,  if  they  should  take  you 
off!"  laughed  Miss  Chandos,  as  the  former 
started  up  with  trepidation.  "  X ow  don't 
stumble  overboard  in  your  haste  to  get  off  the 
boat." 

"  Good-bye  to  you,  Miss  Emily,  and  a  pleasant 
journey  !  You  won't  fail  to  write  as  soon  as 
you  arrive :  my  lady  will  be  anxious." 

"  Oh,  I  will  gladden  mamma's  heart  with  a 
letter,  or  she  may  be  thinking  the  bottom  of  the 
steamer  has  come  out,"  lightly  returned  Miss 
Chandos.  "  Mind,  Hill,  that  you  give  my  love 
to  Mr.  Harry  when  he  gets  home." 

Those  who  were  for  shore  went  on  shore,  and 
soon  we  were  in  all  the  bustle  and  noise  of  de- 
parture. Miss  Chandos  stood  by  the  small  round 
table,  looking  in  the  hanging-glass,  and  turning 
her  shining  golden  ringlets  round  her  fingers.  On 
one  of  those  fingers  was  a  ring,  whose  fine  large 
stones  formed  a  hearts- ease  :  two  were  yellow 
topaz,  the  other  three  dark  amethyst  :  the  whole 
beautiful. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  219 

"  May  I  suggest  that  you  should  li  c  down. 
Miss  Chandos  ?"  said  our  governess  for  the  time 
being.      "  You  will  find  the  benefit  of  doing  so." 

"  Have  you  crossed  the  Channel  many  times  V 
was  the  reply  of  Miss  Chandos,  as  she  coolly  pro- 
ceeded with  her  hair :  and  her  tone  to  Miss  John- 
stone was  a  patronizing  one. 

"  Only  twice  ;  to  France  and  home  again." 

1  { And  I  have  crossed  it  a  dozen  times  at  least, 
between  school  and  Continental  voyages  with 
mamma,  so  you  cannot  teach  me  much  in  that 
respect.  I  can  assure  you  there's  nothing  more 
disagreeable  than  to  be  stewed  in  one  of  these 
suffocating  berths.  When  we  leave  the  river, 
should  it  prove  a  rough  sea,  well  and  good  ;  but 
I  don't  put  myself  in  a  berth  until  then." 

"  Have  you  been  long  with  the  Miss  Barlicus  ?" 
inquired  Miss  Johnstone  of  her. 

"  Two  dismal  years.  But  I  have  outlived  the 
dismality  now — if  you  will  allow  me  to  coin  a 
word.  Mamma  has  known  the  Barlicus  all  her 
life  :  an  aunt  of  theirs  was  her  governess  when 
she  was  young  :  and  when  we  were  returning 
home  from  Italy,  mamma  went  to  the  place  and 


2  20  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

left  me  there,  instead  of  taking  me  on  to  Eng- 
land. Was  I  not  rebellious  over  it  !  for  three 
months  I  planned,  every  day,  to  run  away  on 
the  next." 

"  But  yon  did  not  ?"  I  spoke  up  from  my  berth, 
greatly  interested. 

Miss  Chandos  turned  round  and  looked  at  me. 
"  No,"  she  laughed,  "  it  was  never  accomplished. 
I  believe  the  chief  impediment  was,  the  not  know- 
ing where  to  run  to.  Are  you  the  Miss  Here- 
ford ?> 

"  Yes." 

"  ^Vhat  a  bit  of  a  child  you  seem  !  You  won't 
like  a  French  school,  if  this  is  your  first  entrance 
to  one.  Home  comforts  and  French  schools  are 
as  far  apart  as  the  two  poles." 

"  But  I  am  not  accustomed  to  home  comforts ; 
I  have  no  home.  I  have  been  for  some  years  at 
an  English  school  where  there  was  little  comfort 
of  any  sort.  Do  your  Mends  live  in  England? 
Have  you  a  home  there  ?" 

u  A  home  in  England  V  she  answered,  with 
some  surprise  at  the  question,  or  at  my  ignorance. 
"  Of  course  :  I  am   Miss  Chandos.      Chandos  is 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  221 

mamma's  present  residence  ;  though,  strictly 
speaking,  it  belongs  to  Sir  Thomas." 

All  this  was  so  much  Greek  to  me.  Perhaps 
Miss  Chandos  saw  that  it  was,  for  she  laughed 
gaily. 

"  Sir  Thomas  Chandos  is  my  brother.  Harry 
is  the  other  one.  We  thought  Tom  would  have 
retired  from  the  army  and  come  home  when  papa 
died,  two  or  three  years  ago ;  but  he  still  remains 
in  India.  Mamma  writes  him  word  that  he  should 
come  home  and  marry,  and  so  make  himself  into 
a  respectable  man ;  he  sends  word  back  that  he 
is  respectable  enough  as  it  is/" 

"  Your  papa  was ?" 

"  Sir  Thomas  Chandos.  Ah,  dear  !  if  he 
had  but  lived  !  He  was  so  kind  to  us  ! 
Mamma  is  in  widow's  weeds  yet,  and  always 
will  be  V 

"And  who  was  she  who  brought  you  on 
board  ?" 

"  Hill.  She  is  the  housekeeper  at  Chandos. 
Some  one  has  always  taken  me  over  until  this 
time,  generally  Harry.  But  Harry  is  away,  and 
Miss  Barlieu  wrote   word   to   mamma  that  the 


222  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

English  governess  could  bring  me,  so  Hill  was 
despatched  with  me  to  town." 

"What  a  beautiful  ring  that  is  V  I  exclaimed, 
as  the  stones  flashed  in  the  lamp-light. 

Her  eyes  fell  upon  it,  and  a  blush  and  a  smile 
rose  to  her  face.  She  sat  down  on  the  edge  of 
my  berth,  and  twirled  it  over  with  the  fingers  of 
her  other  hand. 

"  Yes,  it  is  a  nice  ring.  Let  any  one  attempt 
to  give  me  a  ring  that  is  not  a  nice  one ;  they 
would  get  it  flung  back  at  them/'' 

"  Is  Mademoiselle  Barlieu's  a  large  school  V 

"Middling.  There  were  seventy-five  last 
trimestre." 

"  Seventy-five  V  I  repeated,  amazed  at  the 
number. 

"That  includes  the  externes — nearly  fifty  of 
them — with  whom  we  have  nothing  to  do.  There 
are  three  class-rooms  :  one  for  the  elder  girls,  one 
for  the  younger,  and  the  third  (it's  the  size  almost 
of  the  large  hall  at  the  Tribunal  of  Commerce) 
for  the  externes." 

"  Are  there  many  teachers  ?" 

"  Six,  including  the  English  governess  and  the 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  223 

two  [Miss  Barlieus ;  and  six  masters,  who  are  in 
nearly  constant  attendance/'' 

"  Altogether,  do  yon  like  being  there  ?" 

"  Yes/'  she  said,  laughing  significantly,  "  I 
like  it  very  well  now.  I  am  going  on  deck 
to  watch  the  day  break  ;  so  adieu  for  the 
present/'' 

We  had  a  rough  passage ;  of  which  I  cannot 
think  to  this  day  without — without  wishing  not  to 
think  of  it ;  and  late  in  the  afternoon  the  steamer 
was  made  fast  to  the  port  it  was  bound  for.  In 
the  midst  of  the  bustle  preparatory  to  landing,  a 
gentleman,  young,  vain,  and  good-looking,  leaped 
on  board,  braving  the  douaniers,  who  were  too 
late  to  prevent  him,  and  warmly  greeted  Miss 
Chandos. 

"  My  dear  Emily  V 

"  Speak  in  French,  Alfred/''  she  said,  taking 
the  initiative  and  addressing  him  in  the  language 
— her  damask  cheeks,  her  dimples,  and  her  dan- 
cing eyes  all  being  something  lovely  to  behold. 
"I  have  not  come  alone,  as  I  thought  I  should. 
A  duenna,  in  the  shape  of  the  English  governess, 
has  charge  of  me.-" 


224  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  Miss  Chandos,  the  men  are  calling  out  that 
we  must  land/'' 

The  interruption  came  from  Miss  Johnstone, 
who  had  approached,  looking  keenly  at  the  gentle- 
man. The  latter,  with  scant  courtesy  to  the  gover- 
ness, made  no  reply :  he  was  too  much  occupied 
in  assisting  Miss  Chandos  up  the  landing-steps. 
Miss  Chandos  turned  her  head  when  she  reached 
the  top. 

"  Be  so  good  as  to  look  in  the  cabin,  Miss 
Johnstone  ;  I  have  left  a  hundred  things  there, 
odds  and  ends.  My  warm  cloak  is  some- 
where." 

Miss  Johnstone  appeared  anything  but  pleased. 
It  is  not  usual  for  pupils  to  order  their  teachers 
to  look  after  their  things ;  and  Miss  Chandos  was 
of  somewhat  imperious  manner  :  not  purposely  : 
it  was  her  nature.  I  turned  with  Miss  Johnstone, 
and  we  collected  together  the  items  left  by  Miss 
Chandos.  By  the  time  we  got  to  the  custom- 
house, she  had  disappeared.  Twenty  minutes 
after,  when  we  and  our  luggage  had  been  ex- 
amined, we  found  her  outside,  walking  to  and  fro 
with  the  gentleman. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  225 

"  Where  are  your  boxes,  Miss  Cliandos  V  asked 
Miss  Johnstone. 

"  My  boxes  ?  I  don't  know  anything  about 
them.  I  gave  my  keys  to  one  of  the  commis- 
sionaires ;  he  will  see  to  them.  Or  you  can,  if 
you  like." 

"  I  do  not  imagine  that  it  is  my  business 
to  do  so,"  was  Miss  Johnstone's  offended  reply. 
But  Miss  Chandos  was  again  walking  with  her 
companion,  and  paid  no  heed  to  her. 

"  Halloa,  De  Mellissie !  have  you  been  to 
England?"  inquired  a  passing  Englishman  of 
Miss  Chandos's  friend. 

"  Not  I"  he  replied.  "  I  stepped  on  board 
the  boat  when  it  came  in,  so  they  took  their  re- 
venge by  making  me  go  through  the  custom- 
house and  turning  my  pockets  inside  out.  Much 
good  it  did  them  \" 

An  omnibus  was  waiting  round  the  corner,  in 
which  we  were  finally  to  be  conveyed  to  our  des- 
tination, Mademoiselle  Barlieu's.  Seated  in  it 
was  a  little,  stout,  good-tempered  dame  of  fifty, 
Mademoiselle  Caroline,  the  senior  teacher.  She. 
received  Miss    Chandos   with    open  arms,  and  a 

vol.  t.  15 


226  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

kiss  on  each  cheek.  The  gentleman  politely 
handed  us  by  turn  into  the  omnibus,  and  stood 
bowing  to  us,  bareheaded,  as  we  drove  away. 

"  Do  you  think  him  handsome  V  Miss  Chandos 
whispered  to  me,  the  glow  on  her  face  fading. 

"  Pretty  well.      What  is  his  name  ?" 

"Alfred  de  Mellissie.  You  can  be  good-natured, 
can't  you?"  she  added. 

« I  can,  if  I  like." 

"  Then  be  so  now,  and  don't  preach  it  out  to 
the  whole  school  that  he  met  me.      He " 

"  Is  that  gentleman  a  relative  of  yours,  Miss 
Chandos  ?"  interrupted  Miss  Johnstone  from  the 
end  of  the  omnibus. 

Miss  Chandos  did  not  like  the  tone  or  the 
question  :  the  one  savoured  of  acrimony,  the 
other  she  resented  as  impertinent.  She  fixed 
her  haughty  blue  eyes  on  Miss  Johnstone  be- 
fore she  answered :  they  said  very  plainly,  "  By 
what  right  do  you  presume  to  inquire  of  me  ?" 
and  Miss  Johnstone  bit  her  lips  at  the  look. 

"They  are  not  related  to  us.  Madame  de 
Mellissie  is  an  intimate  friend  of  my  mother, 
Lady  Chandos."     And  that  was  all  she  conde- 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  2.27 

scended  to  say,  for  she  turned  her  back  and 
began  laughing  and  chattering  in  French  "svitli 
Mademoiselle  Caroline. 

The  Miss  Barlieus  received  us  graciously , 
giving  us  all  the  same  friendly  greeting  that  the 
old  teacher  had  given  only  to  Miss  Chandos. 
Two  pleasant,  kind-hearted  maiden  ladies  were 
they,  not  very  young.  Miss  Annette  confessed 
to  having  passed  thirty-five.  We  were  their 
visitors  that  evening,  and  were  regaled  with  nice 
things  in  their  own  parlour. 

I  said  I  would  relate  the  mode  of  treatment 
in  that  school.  It  was  a  superior  establishment, 
the  terms  high  for  France ;  but  they  were  not 
much  more  than  half  the  amount  of  Miss 
Fenton's.  Here  they  included  the  month's 
holiday  at  Autumn.  At  Miss  Fcntous  the 
holidays  were  three  months  in  the  year;  and  if 
you  stayed  (as  I  did),  extra  money  had  to  be 
paid. 

The  dormitories  were  spacious  and  airy,  a 
small,  separate,  thoroughly  clean  bed  being 
given  to  each  pupil.  No  French  school  can  be 
overcrowded,   for  they    are  under  the   close   in- 

15—2 


228  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

spection  of  the  Government ;  and  the  number  of 
pupils  to  be  taken  is  registered.  A  large  airy 
room  is  set  apart  as  an  infirmary,  should  any 
fall  sick. 

Clang !  clang !  clang !  went  the  great  bell 
in  the  morning,  waking  us  out  of  our  sleep  at 
six.  Dressing,  practising,  lessons,  and  prayers, 
occupied  the  time  until  eight.  Miss  Johnstone 
read  prayers  to  the  English  pupils,  all  Pro- 
testants ;  Mademoiselle  Caroline  read  them  to  the 
French,  who  were  Roman  Catholics.  For  break- 
fast there  was  as  much  bread  and  butter  as  we 
liked  to  eat,  and  a  small  basin  each  of  good  rich 
milk.  Some  of  the  English  girls  chose  tea  in 
preference,  which  they  were  at  liberty  to  do. 
On  Sunday  mornings  the  breakfast  was  a  treat: 
coffee  and  pet  its  pains,  a  sort  of  roll.  We  had 
them  hot,  two  each,  and  a  small  pat  of  butter. 
Such  coffee  as  that  we  never  get  in  England  : 
one-third  coffee,  two-thirds  hot  milk,  and  strong 
then.  Breakfast  over  (to  go  back  to  the  week 
days),  we  played  till  nine,  and  then  came 
studies  until  twelve. 

The    professed    dinner    hour    was    half    past 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  229 

twelve,  but  the  cook  rarely  sent  in  before  a 
quarter  to  one.  We  all  dined  together  with 
Miss  Barlieu  and  Miss  Annette,  at  two  long 
tables.  I  remember  the  dinner,  that  first  day, 
as  well  as  though  I  had  eaten  it  yesterday.  A 
plateful  of  soup  first,  very  poor,  as  all  French 
soup  is ;  after  that  the  bouilli,  the  meat  that  the 
soup  is  made  of.  The  English  at  first  never  like 
this  bouilli,  but  in  time  they  learn  to  know  how 
good  it  is,  eaten  with  the  French  piquante 
mustard.  Sometimes  carrots  were  served  with 
the  bouilli,  sometimes  small  pickled  cucumbers  : 
this  day  we  had  cucumbers.  Remembering 
Miss  Fenton's,  I  wondered  if  that  comprised  the 
dinner — and,  talking  of  Miss  Feiiton's,  I  have 
never  mentioned  that  in  her  house  we  were  not 
allowed  bread  at  dinner;  here,  if  we  could  have 
eaten  a  whole  loaf,  we  might  have  had  it. 

It  did  not  comprise  the  dinner ;  there  came 
on  some  delicious  roast  veal  and  potatoes ;  and 
afterwards  fried  pancakes,  with  sugar.  On 
Sundays  we  sometimes  had  poultry,  always  a 
second  dish  of  vegetables,  and  a  fruit  or  cream 
tart.       The    drink   was    the   same    as    at    Miss 


230  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

Fenton's, — beer  or  water,  as  might  be  preferred. 
Four  or  five  of  the  girls  had  wine ;  but  it  was 
cither  supplied  by  the  parents,  or  paid  for  as  an 
extra.  It  was  commonly  reported  that  in  some 
other  schools,  in  the  colleges  especially,  the  soup, 
the  bouilli,  bread  and  potatoes,  comprised  the 
dinner  every  day,  with  a  roast  joint  in  addition 
on  Sundays. 

At  two  o'clock  came  school  again  until  four, 
when  we  were  released  for  half  an  hour,  and  had 
each  a  slice  of  bread  and  butter,  called  collation. 
Then  school  again  until  six,  and  supper  at  seven. 
The  suppers  varied ;  meat  was  never  served,  but 
vegetables  were  often :  sometimes  bread  and 
cheese  and  salad ;  or  bread  and  butter,  with  an 
egg,  or  with  shrimps,  or  fried  potatoes ;  and  tea 
to  drink.  I  think  this  was  a  more  sensible  mode 
of  living  than  Miss  Fenton's  :  altogether  I  can 
truly  say  that  we  experienced  liberality  and 
kindness  at  Miss  Barlieu's ;  it  was  a  far  better 
home  than  the  other. 

But  I  have  not  got  past  the  first  day  yet.  In 
assorting  her  clothes  after  unpacking,  Miss 
Chandos  missed  a  new  velvet  mantle ;  there  was 


ANNE    HEREFORD,  231 

some  commotion  about  it,  and  she  was  told  that 
she  ought  to  have  watched  more  narrowly  the 
visiting  her  trunks  in  the  custom-house.  Miss 
Chandos  took  the  loss  equably,  as  she  appeared 
to  do  most  things.  "  Oh,  if  it's  lost,  mamma 
must  send  me  over  another/'  was  her  careless 
comment. 

We  were  at  our  studies  in  the  afternoon  when 
Mademoiselle  Annette  entered.  The  mode  of 
sitting  was  different  here  from  what  it  had  been 
at  Miss  Fenton's.  There,  we  sat  on  a  hard  form  for 
hours  together  without  any  support  for  the  arms 
or  back  :  stooping  was  the  inevitable  consequence, 
and  many  of  the  girls  got  a  curve  in  the  spine  ; 
or,  as  the  saying  ran,  "  grew  aside."  In  France 
we  sat  at  a  sloping  desk,  on  which  our  arms 
rested,  so  that  the  spine  could  not  get  fatigued  : 
I  never  once,  the  whole  period  I  stayed  at  Miss 
Barlieu's,  saw  a  crooked  girl.  Mademoiselle 
Annette  entered  and  accosted  Miss  Chandos. 

"  I  understand,  Miss  Chandos,  that  you  did 
not  take  any  care  of  your  boxes  yourself  at  the 
custom-house  ;  merely  gave  up  your  keys  V* 

A  slight  accession  of  colour,  and  Miss  Chandos 


232  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

turned  round  her  fair  bright  face,  acknowledging 
that  it  was  so. 

"  But,  my  dear,  that  was  evincing  great 
carelessness." 

"  I  don't  see  it,  Mademoiselle  Annette,"  was 
Miss  Chandos's  smiling  dissent.  "  What  are 
the  commissionaires  for,  but  to  take  charge  of 
keys,  and  examine  baggage  V 

"  Well,  they  have  been  up  from  the  customs 
to  say  that  the  mantle  was  not  left  there.  The 
commissionaire  himself  is  here  now;  he  says 
everything  taken  out  of  your  boxes  was  safely 
put  in  again." 

"  It  was  a  beautiful  mantle,  Mademoiselle 
Annette,  and  I  dare  say  somebody  caught  it  up 
and  ran  away  with  it  when  the  man's  attention 
was  turned  the  other  way.  It  can't  be  helped  : 
there  are  worse  misfortunes  at  sea." 

"  What  gentleman  was  it  that  you  were  walk- 
ing about  with  ?"  resumed  Mademoiselle  Annette. 

"Gentleman?"  returned  Miss  Chandos,  in  a 
questioning  tone,  as  if  she  could  not  understand, 
or  did  not  remember.  "  Gentleman,  Made- 
moiselle Annette?" 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  233 

"  A  gentleman  who  came  on  board  to  speak 
to  you ;  and  who  assisted  yon  to  land  ;  and  with 
whom  you  were  walking  about  afterwards,  while 
the  other  ladies  were  in  the  custom-house  ?" 

"  Oh,  I  recollect ;  yes.  There  was  a  gen- 
tleman who  came  on  board :  it  was  Monsieur 
de  Mellissie."  Very  brilliant  had  Miss  Chandos's 
cheeks  become ;  but  she  turned  her  face  to  the 
desk  as  if  anxious  to  continue  her  studies,  and 
Mademoiselle  Barlieu  saw  it  not. 

u  What  took  him  on  board  ?"  resumed  Made- 
moiselle Annette. 

"  As  if  I  knew,  Mademoiselle  Annette  \" 
lightly  replied  the  young  lady.  "  He  may  have 
wanted  to  speak  to  the  captain — or  to  some  of 
the  sailors — or  to  me.      He  did  not  tell  me." 

"  But  you  were  promenading  with  him  after- 
wards \" 

"  And  very  polite  of  him  it  was  to  give  up 
his  time  to  promenade  with  me,  while  I  was 
waiting  for  them  to  come  out,"  replied  Miss 
Chandos.  "  I  returned  him  my  thanks  for  it, 
Mademoiselle  Annette.  If  the  new  English 
teacher  had  had  a  thousand  boxes  to   clear,  she 


234  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

could  not  have  been  much  longer  over  it.  I 
thought  she  was  never  coming." 

"  Well,  my  dear,  do  not  promenade  again  with 
Monsieur  de  Mellissie.  It  is  not  the  right  thing 
for  a  young  lady  to  do;  and  Miladi  Chandos 
might  not  be  pleased  that  you  should." 

"  On  the  contrary,  Mademoiselle  Annette, 
mamma  charged  me  with  twenty  messages  to 
give  him,  in  trust  for  his  mother,"  replied  the 
undaunted  girl.  "  I  was  glad  of  an  opportunity 
of  delivering  them." 

Mademoiselle  Annette  said  no  more.  She 
charged  the  girls  as  she  quitted  the  room  to  get 
ready  their  geography  books,  for  she  should  re- 
turn for  that  class  in  five  minutes. 

"  I  say,  Emily  Chandos,  whatever  is  all  that 
about  ?"  asked  a  young  lady,  Ellen  Roper. 

"  I  don't  care  !  It's  that  new  English  teacher 
who  has  been  reporting !  Alfred  jumped  on 
board  as  soon  as  we  touched  the  side,  and  I  stayed 
with  him  until  the  omnibus  was  ready — or  until 
we  were  ready  for  the  omnibus.  Where  was  the 
harm?      You  did  not  tell,  Anne  Hereford?" 

"  I  have  not  spoken  of  it  to  any  one." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  235 

"  No  ;  I  was  sure  of  that :  it's  that  precious 
teacher.  I  did  not  like  her  before,  but  for  this 
Fll  give  her  all  the  trouble  I  can  at  my  English 
lessons.  Such  folly  for  Mademoiselle  Barlieu  to 
engage  a  girl  as  governess  ;  and  she's  no  better. 
I  could  teach  her.  She's  not  nice,  either  ;  you 
can't  like  or  respect  her." 

"  I  think  the  Miss  Barlieus  were  surprised 
when  they  saw  her/'  observed  Ellen  Roper. 
"  Mademoiselle  Annette  asked  her  this  morning 
if  she  were  really  twenty-one.  So  that  is  the 
age  she  must  have  represented  herself  to  be  in 
writing  to  them." 

In  the  course  of  a  day  or  two  Emily  Chandos 
received  a  letter  from  home.  Lady  Chandos  had 
discovered  that  the  velvet  mantle,  by  some  unac- 
countable mischance,  had  not  been  put  into  the 
boxes.      She  would  forward  it  to  Nulle. 

The  De  Mellissies  were  staying  in  the  town. 
Madame  de  Mellissie,  the  mother,  an  English 
lady  by  birth,  had  been  intimate  with  Lady 
Chandos  in  early  life;  they  were  good  friends 
still.  Her  son,  and  only  child,  Monsieur  Alfred 
de  Mellissie,  chief  of  the  family  now  in  place  of 


236  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

his  dead  father,  appeared  to  make  it  the  -whole 
business  of  his  life  to  admire  Emily  Chandos. 
The  school  commented  on  it. 

"  It  can  never  lead  to  anything/''  they  said. 
"  He  is  only  a  Frenchman  of  comrne-ca  family, 
and  she  is  Miss  Chandos  of  Chandos/'' 

And — being  Miss  Chandos  of  Chandos — it  oc- 
curred to  me  to  wonder  that  she  should  be  at 
that  French  school.  Not  but  that  it  was  superior 
— one  of  the  first  to  be  found  in  France  ;  but 
scarcely  the  place  for  Miss  Chandos. 

I  said  as  much — talking  one  day  with  Made- 
moiselle Annette,  when  I  was  by  her,  drawing. 

"  My  dear,  Emily  Chandos,  though  one  of  the 
most  charming  and  loveable  girls  ever  seen,  is 
inclined  to  be  wild ;  and  Miladi  Chandos  thinks 
the  discipline  of  a  school  good  for  her,"  was  the 
answer.  "  They  do  not  care  to  have  a  governess 
residing  at  Chandos." 

"  But  why,  mademoiselle  ?" 

Mademoiselle  Annette  shook  her  head  mys- 
teriously. "  I  know  not.  Miladi  said  it  tome. 
She  is  altered  terribly.  There  is  always  a  cloud 
hanging     over     Chandos.        Go    on    with   your 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  237 

sketch,  my  dear :  young  ladies  should  not  be 
curious." 

One  of  the  first  questions  put  to  me  by  the 
girls  was — were  any  names  given  in  for  my  visit- 
ing. I  did  not  understand  the  question.  We 
elder  ones  were  seated  at  the  desk-table,  doing 
German  exercises — or  pretending  to  do  them. 
Miss  Barlieu  had  found  me  so  well  advanced, 
that  I  was  put  in  the  first  classes  for  every 
study.  Ellen  Roper  saw  I  looked  puzzled,  and 
explained. 

"  When  a  pupil  is  placed  at  school  in  France, 
her  friends  give  in  the  names  of  the  families 
where  she  may  visit,  and  the  governess  writes 
them  down.    It  is  not  a  bad  custom/'' 

"  It  is  a  miserable  custom,  Ellen  Roper,"  re- 
torted Miss  Chandos.  "  When  the  Staplctons 
were  passing  through  Nulle  last  Spring  they  in- 
vited me  to  the  hotel  for  a  day,  and  Mademoiselle 
Barlieu  put  her  veto  upon  it,  because  their  name 
had  not  been  given  in  by  mamma.  Lady  Sta- 
pleton  came  and  expostulated  ;  said  her  husband, 
Sir  Gregory,  was  the  oldest  friend  possible  of  the 
late    Sir   Thomas  Chandos,  had   been  for  years, 


238  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

and  that  they  would  take  every  imaginable  care 
of  me,  and  she  knew  Lady  Chandos  would  wish 
me  to  go.  Not  a  bit  of  it ;  you  might  as  well 
have  tried  to  move  the  house  as  to  move  Made- 
moiselle Barlieu.  Miladi  Chandos  had  not  given 
her  the  name,  she  said,  and  she  could  not  depart 
from  the  usual  custom.  Don't  you  remember 
what  a  passion  I  was  in?  Cried  my  eyes  out, 
and  would  not  do  a  single  devoir.  Anne  Here- 
ford, you  can  write  home  and  ask  them  to  give 
in  some  names  to  Miss  Barlieu." 

Home  !      What  home  had  I  to  write  to  ? 


CHAPTER  IX. 

A      STEP      IRREVOCABLE. 

There  was  war  between  the  English  governess 
and  Emily  Chandos.  Emily  was  excessively 
popular;  with  her  beauty,  her  gaiety,  and  her 
generous  wilfulness :  she  did  nearly  what  she 
liked  in  the  school — except  of  course  with  the 
Miss  Barlieus.  For  myself,  I  had  learnt  to  love 
her.  She  had  her  faults — what  girl  is  without 
them  ?  She  was  vain,  petulant,  haughty  when 
displeased,  and  a  little  selfish.  But  she  pos- 
sessed one  great  gift  of  attraction  —  that  of 
taking  hearts  by  storm.  Miss  Johnstone  began 
by  a  mistake :  the  striving  to  put  down  Miss 
Chandos.  She  was  over-strict  besides  with  her 
lessons  and  exercises  ;  and  more  than  once  re- 
ported her  to  Miss  Annette  for  some  trifling 
fault,  magnified  by  her  into  a  grave  one.  The 
girls   espoused   Emily's   cause;   and   Miss  John- 


240  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

stone  grew  to  be  regarded,  and  also  treated,  with 
contempt.  It  vexed  her  greatly ;  and  there  were 
other  things. 

Her  name  was  Margaret.  But  she  had  in- 
cautiously left  an  open  letter  about,  in  which  she 
was  repeatedly  called  "  Peg/'  Of  course  that 
was  quite  enough  for  the  girls,  and  they  took  to 
call  her  Peg,  almost  in  her  hearing.  A  newr 
English  pupil,  who  entered  as  weekly  boarder, 
went  up  at  the  English  dictation  and  addressed 
her  as  "  Miss  Pegg/'  believing  it  to  be  her  real 
name.  You  should  have  seen  Miss  Johnstone's 
dark  and  angry  face,  and  the  dancing  eyes  of 
Emily  Chandos. 

Madame  de  Mellissie  had  left  for  Paris;  but 
her  son,  Monsieur  Alfred,  remained  at  Nulle — 
his  attraction  being,  as  the  girls  said  openly, 
Emily  Chandos.  Emily  laughed  as  she  listened  : 
but  denial  she  made  none.  They  said  another 
thing — that  the  beautiful  hearts- ease  ring  she 
wore  had  been  his  love-gift :  and  still  there  was 
no  express  denial.  "  Have  it  so  if  you  like/' 
was  all  Emily  said. 

"  She    cannot    think    seriously    of   him,    you 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  241 

know/'  Ellen  Roper  observed  one  day.  cc  It  is 
a  match  that  could  never  be  allowed  by  her 
family.  He  is  quite  a  second-rate  sort  of 
Frenchman,  and  she  is  Miss  Chandos  of  Chandos. 
He  is  a  bit  of  a  jackanapes  too,  vain  and  silly/' 

"  Ellen  Roper,  I  am  within  hearing,  I  beg  to 
inform  you/'  said  Miss  Chandos,  frcm  half  way 
up  the  desk,  her  face  in  a  lovely  glow. 

"That  is  just  why  I  said  it/'  returned  Ellen 
Roper,  who,  however,  had  not  known  Emily  was 
near,  and  started  at  the  sound  of  her  voice.  "  I 
dare  say  he  has  not  above  a  thousand  pounds  or 
two  a  year ;  a  very  fair  patrimony  for  a  French- 
man, you  know ;  but  only  fancy  it  for  one  in  the 
position  of  Miss  Chandos." 

"  Go  on,  Ellen  Roper  !  I'll  tell  scmething  of 
you  by-and-by." 

"  And,  setting  aside  everything  else,  there's 
another  great  barrier,"  went  on  Ellen  Roper, 
making  objections  very  strong  in  her  spirit  of 
mischief.  "  The  De  Mellissics  are  Reman  Catho- 
lics ;  cela  va,  you  know ;  while  the  Chandos 
family  are  staunch  Conservative  Protestants. 
Lady  Chandos  would  almost  as  soon  give  Emily 
vol.  i.  16 


242  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

to    the    Grand    Turk     as    to     Alfred    de    Mel- 
lissie." 

A  sort  of  movement  at  the  desk,  and  we 
looked  round.  Quietly  seated  on  the  low  chair 
in  the  corner,  her  ears  drinking  in  all,  for  we 
had  been  speaking  in  English,  was  Miss  John- 
stone. Had  she  been  there  all  the  time? 
Emily  Chandos's  bright  cheek  paled  a  little,  as 
if  there  had  fallen  upon  her  a  foreshadowing  of  ill. 

I  do  not  know  that  it  would  have  come,  but 
that  circumstances  worked  for  it.  On  this  after- 
noon, this  very  same  afternoon  as  we  sat  there, 
Emily  was  called  out  of  the  room  by  one  of  the 
maids,  who  said  Mrs.  Trehern  had  called  to 
see  her. 

"Trehern? — Trehern?"  cried  Emily,  as  she 
went.      "  I  don't  know  the  name  from  Adam." 

Back  she  soon  came  with  a  radiant  face,  and 
presented  herself  to  Mademoiselle  Annette,  who 
was  in  class. 

"  Oh,  mademoiselle,  some  friends  are  here, 
and  they  wish  me  to  go  out  with  them.  Will 
you  give  me  permission?  It  is  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Trehern." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  243 

<(  Trehern  ?  Trehern  ¥*  repeated  Mademoiselle 
Annette.  "  I  don't  remember  that  name  on  your 
visiting  list." 

Emily  knew  quite  well  it  was  not  there,  since 
this  was  the  first  time  she  had  seen  either  of  the 
parties  :  but  she  had  trusted  to  the  good  luck  of 
Mademoiselle  Annette's  believing  that  it  was. 

"  Mamma  will  be  so  vexed  if  I  do  not  go. 
She  is  very  intimate  with  the  Treherns.  They 
have  only  just  arrived  at  the  town,  mademoiselle, 
and  have  descended  at  the  Hotel  du  Lion  d'Or." 

Which  concluding  words  gave  us  the  clue  to 
Emily's  eagerness  for  the  visit.  For  it  was  at 
that  renowned  hotel  that  Mr.  Alfred  de  Mellissie 
had  been  sojourning  since  his  mother's  depar- 
ture.     Mademoiselle  Annette  was  firm. 

"  You  know  the  rules  of  the  school,  my  dear. 
We  have  heard  nothing  of  these  gentlepecple 
from  your  mamma,  and  it  is  impossible  that  you 
can  be  allowed  to  e-o." 

Emily  Chandos  carried  back  her  excuses  to 
the  salon,  and  after  school  gave  vent  to  her  mor- 
tification in  a  private  outburst  to  us. 

"  Such  a  dreadful  shame,  these  horrid  French 

16—z 


244  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

rules  !  As  if  the  Treherns  would  have  poisoned 
me  !  But  I  despatch  a  letter  to  mamma  to- 
night to  get  permission.  They  are  going  to 
stay  a  month  at  Nulle.  It  is  the  bridal  tour." 
"  Have  they  just  come  from  England  V 
"  Not  at  all.  She  is  French,  and  never  was 
in  England  in  her  life.  She  is  a  friend" — 
dropping  her  voice  still  lower — u  of  the  De  Mel- 
lissies  ;  at  least  her  mother  is  :  it  was  through 
Alfred  they  called  upon  me  to-day/' 

"  Then  does  Lady  Chandos  not  know  them  ?" 
"  She  knows  him.  It  is  a  Cornish  family. 
This  one,  young  Trehern,  fell  in  love  with  a 
French  girl,  and  has  married  her.  They  were 
married  last  Thursday,  she  told  me.  She  had 
the  most  ravishing  toilette  on  to-day  :  a  white 
and  blue  robe :  you  might  have  taken  it  for 
silver.      She's  nearly  as  young  as  I  am." 

The  letter  despatched  to  Lady  Chandos  by 
Emily  set  forth  the  praises  of  Mrs.  Trehern,  and 
especially  dwelt  upon  the  fact  that  her  mother 
was  a  "dear  friend"  of  Madame  de  Mellissie. 
Not  a  word  said  it,  though,  that  Mr.  Alfred 
dc  Mellissie  was  sojourning  at  the  Lion  d'Or :  or 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  245 

at  Nulle.  And  there  came  back  permission  from 
Lady  Chandos  for  Emily  to  visit  them :  she 
wrote  herself  to  Miss  Barlieu,  desiring  that  it 
might  he  so.      Emily  was  in  her  glory. 

A  great  apparent  friendship  sprang  up  be- 
tween her  and  yonng  Mrs.  Trehern,  who  was 
something  like  herself,  inexperienced  and  thought- 
less. She  was  of  good  family,  pleasing  in  man- 
ners, and  quite  won  the  hearts  of  the  Miss 
Barlieus.  Relatives  of  hers,  the  De  Rosnys, 
lived  in  their  chateau  near  Nulle — the  cause  of  her 
passing  sojourn  there.  We  school-girls  remem- 
bered how  Maximilian  de  Bethune,  the  young 
Baron  de  Rosny,  had  been  the  envoy  despatched 
by  Henri  le  Grand  to  solicit  assistance  of  Queen 
Elizabeth,  in  the  years  subsequent  to  the  great 
slaughter  of  the  Huguenots.  We  assumed  that 
Airs.  Trehern  might  be  of  the  same  family ;  but 
did  not  know  it. 

Often  and  often  she  arrived  at  the  school  to 
take  out  Emily  Chandos.  At  length  the  Miss 
Barlieus  began  to  grumble  :  Mademoiselle  Chan- 
dos went  out  too  frequently,  and  her  studies 
were  getting  in  arrear.      Emily  protested  it  was 


.040  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

licr  mamma's  wish  and  pleasure  that  she  should 
take  advantage  of  the  sojourn  of  Mrs.  Trehern  to 
go  out,  and  exhibited  part  of  a  letter  from  Lady 
Chandos,  in  which  the  same  appeared  to  be  inti- 
mated. Mademoiselle  Annette  shook  her  head, 
and  said  it  was  a  good  thing  the  month  of  Mrs. 
Trehern's  stay  was  drawing  to  its  close. 

Now  it  happened  about  this  time  that  an  uncle 
of  Miss  Johnstone's  passed  through  Nulle  on  his 
way  to  Paris,  staying  for  a  day  at  the  Hotel  du 
Lion  d'Or.  He  invited  his  niece  to  go  to  see 
him,  saying  she  might  bring  any  one  of  the 
young  ladies  with  her.  She  chose  me,  to  my 
own  surprise  :  perhaps  the  reason  was  that  1  had 
never  taken  an  active  part  in  annoying  her 
as  some  of  the  rest  had.  The  Miss  Barlieus 
allowed  me  to  go ;  for  they  looked  upon  it, 
not  that  I  was  about  to  pay  an  indiscrimi- 
nate visit,  but  going  out  with  one  of  the 
governesses,  under  her  safe  convoy  and  com- 
panionship. 

"  Where  are  you  off  to,  little  Hereford/'  de- 
manded Emily  Chandos,  who  was  attiring  herself 
before    the   one   glass  in  the  bed-room  when  I 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  247 

went  up,  for  she  was  to  spend  the  afternoon  with 
the  Treherns. 

"  Miss  Johnstone's  uncle  is  at  the  Lion 
d'Or,  and  she  has  asked  me  to  dinner  there.  We 
are  to  dine  at  the  table  d'hote." 

"  The  Lion  d'Or  !"  cried  Emily,  turning  round. 
"  What  a  chance !  to  have  that  sharp-sighted 
duenna,  Peg,  dining  at  table  with  us  \" 

"What,  do  you — do  the  Treherns  dine  at  the 
table  d'hote  ?" 

"  Where  else  should  they  dine  ?  The  hotel  is 
too  full,  just  now,  to  admit  of  private  dinners." 

Mr.  Johnstone  came  for  us,  and  we  walked 
about,  looking  at  the  old  town,  until  six  o'clock, 
the  dinner  hour.  A  novel  scene  to  me  was  that 
crowded  dining-room,  with  its  array  of  company, 
of  waiters,  and  of  good  cheer  ;  so  novel  that  for 
some  time  I  did  not  notice  four  seats,  immediately 
opposite  to  us,  quite  vacant.  All  eyes  were  raised 
at  the  four  who  came  in  to  fill  them.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Trehern  ;  she  dressed  elaborately,  perfectly  ; 
not  a  fold  of  her  robe  out  of  place,  not  a  hair  of 
her  many  braids  ;  Alfred  de  MelHssie,  with  his 
airs  of  a  petit  maitre,  but  good-looking  enough  j 


248  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

and  Emily  Chandos,  with  her  gay  and  sparkling 
beauty . 

"  Just  look  there,  Miss  Hereford  !  do  you  see 
that  y} 

Miss  Johnstone's  words  were  spoken  in  a  low 
tone  ot  consternation.  I  would  not  understand 
to  whom  she  alluded. 

"  See  what,  Miss  Johnstone  r: 

"  Miss  Chandos/'  she  answered,  devouring 
Emily  with  her  eyes.  u  I  wonder  if  the  Demoi- 
selles Barlieu  know  that  while  she  has  been  pre- 
tending to  visit  the  Treherns,  it  has  been  a  cloak 
for  her  meeting  that  Frenchman  ?,} 

11  Oh,  Miss  Johnstone !  she  has  visited  the 
Treherns." 

"  I  can  see  through  a  mill-stone/'  was  Miss 
Johnstone's  cold  answer. 

Never  were  more  defiant  looks  cast  upon  a 
governess  than  Emily  Chandos  threw  over  the 
table  at  Miss  Johnstone.  That  the  latter  pro- 
voked them  by  her  manner  there  was  no  doubt. 
I  think — I  always  had  thought — that  she  was 
envious  of  Miss  Chandos,  though  whence  or  why 
the  feeling  should  have  arisen  I  cannot  say.  They 


ANNE    HEREFORD,  249 

were  the  most  distinguished  group  at  table,,  Mr. 
Trehern — a  fine,  big,  burly  Cornisliman — and  bis 
wife,  Monsieur  de  Mellissie  and  Emily :  and  the 
waiters  treated  them  with  marked  distinction. 
Even  the  appurtenances  of  their  dinner  were 
superior,  for  none  others  within  the  range  of 
my  view  ventured  upon  sparkling  Moselle  and 
ice.  They  rose  from  table  earlier  than  many, 
Emily  throwing  me  a  laughing  nod,  as  she  took 
Air.  Trehern's  arm,  Alfred  de  Mellissie  following 
with  Mrs.  Trehern  ;  but  not  vouchsafing  the 
slightest  notice  of  Miss  Johnstone. 

"  She  may  take  her  leave  of  it/'  I  heard  the 
latter  whisper  to  herself. 

Mr.  Johnstone  did  not  mend  the  matter,  or 
his  niece's  temper.  "  What  a  lovely  girl  that 
is  \"  he  exclaimed.      "  She  is  English." 

"  Yes/'  answered  Miss  Johnstone,  her  lips 
parting  with  acrimony.  "  She  is  one  of  my 
pupils." 

"  One  of  your  pupils  !  How  is  it  she  took 
no  notice  of  you  ?" 

Miss  Johnstone  made  no  reply,  but  the  acri- 
mony on  her  lips   grew  sharper  :  very   sharp  in- 


250  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

deed  when  she  saw  Emily  escorted  home  by  M. 
de  Mellissie,  with  Mrs.  Trehern's  maid  in  at- 
tendance. 

The  explosion  came  next  day.  Miss  Johnstone 
lodged  a  formal  complaint  in  private  before  the 
Miss  Barlieus.  Miss  Chandos,  she  felt  perfectly 
certain,  was  being  made  clandestine  love  to  by 
Monsieur  Alfred  de  Mellissie  ! 

"  Seated  at  the  table  d'hote  with  the  young 
man  ! — accompanied  by  him  home  afterwards  \" 
cried  Mademoiselle  Annette.  "  It  is  not  to  be 
believed/'' 

Miss  Johnstone  said  it  was,,  and  called  me  as  a 
witness.  Emily  Chandos  was  commanded  to  the 
salon,  and  questioned. 

She  could  not  deny  it ;  she  did  not  attempt 
it  :  rather  braved  it  out. 

"  Where  was  the  harm  of  it,  Mademoiselle 
Annette  ?  Monsieur  de  Mellissie  did  not  attempt 
to  eat  me." 

"  You  know  that  the  customs  and  ideas  of  our 
country  are  against  this  kind  of  thing/'  em- 
phatically pronounced  Miss  Barlieu.  "  I  am  sur- 
prised  at   you,  Mademoiselle   Emily ;  you  have 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  251 

deceived  us.  I  shall  write  to  Miladi  your  mother 
to-day.  If  she  sanctions  this  public  visiting,  I 
cannot.  I  cannot  possibly  allow  any  young  lady 
in  my  establishment  to  run  the  risk  of  being 
talked  of  as  imprudent.  You  will  not  go  to 
Mrs.  Trehern  again ;  she  has  shown  herself  little 
capable  of  taking  care  of  you." 

u  Do  you  mean,  mademoiselle,  that  I  am  not 
to  go  out  in  future  when  invited  ?"  asked  Emily, 
her  heart  beating  visibly. 

"  I  shall  very  unmistakeably  point  out  to  your 
mamma  the  desirability  of  your  not  again  going 
out  to  visit ;  certainly  you  will  not  while  Monsieur 
de  Mellissie  remains  at  Nulle,"  was  the  pointed 
reply  of  Miss  Barlieu. 

And  Emily  Chandos  knew  that  her  liberty  was 
over.  But  for  this,  would  she  have  taken  the 
irrevocable  step  she  did  take.  Alas  !  it  was  soon 
too  late  to  speculate. 

An  immediate  reply  came  from  Lady  Chandos, 
interdicting  all  indiscriminate  visiting  for  Emily ; 
and  saying  that  she  must  make  good  use  of  her 
time  in  study,  as  she  would  leave  school  early 
in  the  spring. 


252  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

Did  the  arrival  of  that  letter  expedite  the 
catastrophe  ?  I  cannot  tell.  It  was  known  that 
Madame  de  Mellissie,  the  mother,  was  at  Nnlle 
again,  and  a  very  short  while  went  on. 

We  were  doing  English  with  Miss  Johnstone 
one  afternoon,  when  Mrs.  Trehern  called.  Emily 
was  allowed  to  see  her,  bnt  Mademoiselle  Bar- 
lieu  accompanied  her  to  the  salon.  Some  sort 
of  explanation  took  place,  and  Mrs.  Trehern  was 
informed  that  Miss  Chandos  could  not  visit  her 
again.  She  left,  and  Emily  returned  to  the  class, 
but  the  English  lesson  was  over  then.  Over  in 
disgrace,  for  none  of  us  had  done  well;  at  least, 
Miss  Johnstone  said  we  had  not.  By  way  of 
punishment,  she  protested  she  should  make  us 
finish  it  after  supper. 

We  had  bread-and-butter  and  shrimps  for 
supper  that  night  —  I  shall  always  remember 
it ;  and  we  prolonged  it  as  mnch  as  we  could, 
drinking  three  cups  of  tea  each,  and  eating  as 
many  shrimps  as  we  could  get.  Emily  Chandos 
did  not  appear,  and  Mademoiselle  Caroline  — 
who  had  viewed  the  scandal,  touching  Alfred  de 
Mellissie,   with  shocked    displeasure — would  not 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  253 

allow  her  to  be  called,  saying  she  was  "  sulking;" 
But  the  supper,  spin  it  out  as  we  would,  could 
not  last  all  night,  and  Miss  Johnstone,  as  good 
as  her  word,  called  us  up  with  our  English  books. 

"  Go  and  find  Miss  Chandos/'  she  said  to  me. 
"  She  has  chosen  to  go  without  her  supper,  but 
she  shall  not  escape  her  lesson." 

Emily  was  not  to  be  found.  Amidst  a  search 
of  commotion,  the  like  of  which  I  had  never  seen, 
it  was  discovered  that  she  had  quitted  the  house. 
The  De  Mellissies,  the  next  inquired  for,  had 
quitted  the  town.  A  telegraphic  message  went 
to  Chandos,  and  Mademoiselle  Barlieu  took  to 
her  bed  with  chagrin. 

The  despatch  brought  back  Mr.  Chandos, 
Emily's  brother.  About  the  same  hour  that  he 
arrived,  a  letter  was  received  from  London  from 
M.  Alfred  de  Mellissie,  saying  that  he  and  Miss 
Chandos  had  just  been  married  by  special  licence, 
and  also  by  the  rites  of  the  Romish  Church.  That 
his  English  mother  had  aided  and  abetted  the 
step,  although  she  did  not  accompany  them  in 
their  flight  to  England,  there  was  no  question  of. 

Miss  Barlieu  saw  Mr.  Chandos  in  her  chamber ; 


254  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

the  affair  had  made  her  really  ill.  Afterwards, 
as  I  was  passing  down  the  stairs,  he  came  forth 
from  the  drawing-room  from  an  interview  with 
Miss  Annette.  She  was  talking  very  fast,  her 
eyes  streaming  with  grief,  and  Mr.  Chandos 
strove  to  soothe  her. 

"  It  all  comes  of  that  indiscriminate  visiting, 
sir,  that  was  allowed  to  Mademoiselle  Chandos," 
she  said,  with  bitter  tears.  "  I  told  my  sister 
ten  times  that  Miladi  Chandos  was  wrong  to  per- 
mit it.  Ah  !  sir,  we  shall  not  ever  get  over  the 
blow.  Nothing  of  the  kind  has  ever  happened 
to  us." 

"  Do  not  distress  yourself,"  Mr.  Chandos 
answered.  "  I  can  see  that  no  shadow  of  blame 
rests  with  you.  That  lies  with  Emily  and  the  De 
Mellissies :  my  sister's  fortune  is  a  great  prize  to 
a  Frenchman." 

What  made  me  gather  myself  into  a  nook  of  the 
.  wall,  and  gaze  upon  Mr.  Chandos,  as  he  passed 
out  in  the  dusk  of  the  evening  ?  Not  the  deep, 
mellow  tones — not  the  sweet  accent  of  voice  in 
which  his  words  were  spoken.  That  they  were 
all  that,  my  ear  told  me ;  but  something  else  had 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  255 

struck  upon  me — his  face  and  form.  Where  had 
I  seen  him? 

Somewhere,  I  felt  certain.  The  contour  of  the 
pale  face,  with  its  fine  and  delicate  features ; 
something  in  the  tall,  slim  figure,  even  in  the 
manner  of  turning  his  head  as  he  spoke :  all 
seemed  to  touch  on  a  chord  of  my  memory. 
Where,  where  could  I  have  seen  Mr.  Chandos  ? 

The  question  was  not  solved,  and  time  went 
steadily  on  again. 


CHAPTER  X. 

AT      MRS.     PALEb/s. 

Nineteen  years  of  age.  Nineteen !  For  the 
last  twelvemonth,  since  the  completion  of  my 
education,  I  had  helped  in  the  school  as  one  of 
the  governesses.  The  Miss  Barlieus,  whose  con- 
nection was  extensive  amidst  the  English  as  well 
as  the  French,  had  undertaken  the  responsibility 
of  "placing  me  out/'  as  my  trustees  phrased  it. 
When  I  was  eighteen  their  task,  as  trustees,  was 
over,  and  the  annuity  I  had  enjoyed  ceased. 
Henceforth  I  had  no  friends  in  the  world  but  the 
Miss  Barlieus  :  and  truly  kind  and  good  those 
ladies  were  to  me. 

I  was  attacked  with  an  illness  soon  after  my 
eighteenth  birthday  :  not  a  severe  one,  but  last- 
ing tolerably  long ;  and  that  had  caused  me  to 
remain  the  additional  twelvemonth,  for  which  I 
received  a  slight  salary.  They  liked  me,  and  I 
liked  them. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  257 

So  I  "was  to  be  a  governess  after  all  !  The 
last  descendant  of  the  Hereford s  and  the  Keppe- 
Carews  had  no  home  in  the  ■world,  no  means  of 
living,  and  mnst  work  for  them.  My  pride  re- 
belled against  it  now,  as  it  never  had  when  I  was 
a  child ;  and  I  made  a  resolution  never  to  talk 
of  my  family.  I  was  an  orphan ;  I  had  no  rela- 
tives living :  that  would  be  quite  enough  answer 
when  asked  about  it.  Keppe-Carew  had  again 
changed  masters :  a  little  lad  of  eight,  whose 
dead  father  I  had  never  seen,  and  who  perhaps 
had  never  heard  of  me,  was  its  owner  now. 

I  had  never  heard  a  syllable  of  Mr.  Edwin 
Barley  since  I  left  him,  or  of  any  of  his  house- 
hold, or  of  the  events  that  had  taken  place  there. 
That  George  Heneage  had  never  been  traced,  I 
knew ;  that  Mr.  Edwin  Barley  was  still  seeking 
after  him,  I  was  quite  sure  :  the  lapse  of  years 
could  not  abate  the  anger  of  a  man  like  him. 
Mrs.  Hemson  was  dead  now,  a  twelvemonth  past  ; 
so  that  I  was  entirely  alone  in  the  world.  As 
to  the  will,  it  had  not  been  found,  as  was  to  be 
supposed,  or  the  money  would  have  been  mine. 
My  growth  in  years,  the  passing  from  the  little 

vol.  i.  17 


258  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

girl  into  the  woman,  and  the  new  ties  and  in- 
terests of  my  foreign  school  life,  had  in  a  degree 
obliterated  those  unhappy  events,  and  I  scarcely 
ever  gave  even  a  thought  to  the  past. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Paler  were  staying  temporarily 
at  Nulle  ;  well-connected  English  people,  about 
to  fix  their  residence  in  Paris.  They  were 
strangers  to  me  personally,  but  the  Miss  Bar- 
lieus  knew  something  of  their  family,  and  we 
heard  that  Mrs.  Paler  was  inquiring  for  a 
governess ;  one  who  spoke  thoroughly  English, 
French,  and  German.  Mademoiselle  Annette 
thought  it  might  suit  me,  and  proposed  to  take 
me  to  call  on  them  at  the  Lion  d'Or  hotel. 

1  seized  upon  the  idea  eagerly.  The  word 
Paris  had  wrought  its  own  charm.  To  be  con- 
veyed to  that  city  of  delight  appeared  only 
secondary  to  entering  within  the  precincts  of  a 
modern  Elysium. 

"  Oh,  Mademoiselle  Annette,  pray  let  us  go  ! 
I  might  perhaps  do  for  them." 

Mademoiselle  Annette  laughed  at  the  eager- 
ness so  unequivocally  betrayed.  But  she  set  off 
with  me  the  same  day. 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  259 

The  Lion  cTOr  was  full.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Paler 
tad  no  private  sitting-room  (there  were  only 
two  salons  in  the  whole  house),  and  we  were 
ushered  into  their  chamber,  French  fashion.  Mr. 
Paler  was  a  stout  man  in  gold  spectacles,  shy 
and  silent;  his  wife,  a  tall  handsome  woman 
with  large  eyes  and  dark  hair,  talked  enough  for 
both.  Some  conversation  ensued,  chiefly  taken 
np  by  Mrs.  Paler  explaining  the  sort  of  gover- 
ness she  wished  for,  Mr.  Paler  having  quitted 
ns. 

"If  you  require  a  completely  well-educated 
young  lady — a  gentlewoman  in  every  sense  of 
the  term — you  cannot  do  better  than  engage 
Miss  Hereford,"  said  Mademoiselle  Annette. 

"  But  what's  her  religion  ?"  abruptly  asked 
Mrs.  Paler.  "I  would  not  admit  a  Roman 
Catholic  into  the  bosom  of  my  family ;  no,  not 
though  she  paid  me  to  come.  Designing  Jesuits, 
as  a  great  many  of  them  are  Vs 

Which,  considering  she  was  speaking  to  a 
Roman  Catholic,  and  that  a  moment's  conside- 
ration might  have  told  her  she  was  evinced  any- 
thing but   courtesy   on   the  lady's  part,   to  say 

17—2 


260  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

nothing-  of  good  feeling.    Mademoiselle  Annette's 
brown  cheek  deepened,  and  so  did  mine. 

"  I  belong  to  the  Church  of  England,  madam/' 
I  answered. 

"  And  with  regard  to  singing  V9  resumed  Mrs, 
Paler,  passing  to  another  qualification  uncere- 
moniously. "  Have  you  a  fine  voice  ? — a  good 
style  ? — can  you  teach  it  well  ?" 

"I  sing  but  little,  and  should  not  like  to 
teach  it.  Neither  am  I  a  very  brilliant  player^ 
I  have  no  great  forte  for  music.  "What  I  do 
play  I  play  well,  and  I  can  teach  it  well/' 

"  There  it  is  !  Was  there  ever  anything  so 
tiresome  ?"  grumbled  Mrs.  Paler.  "  I  declare  you 
cannot  have  everything,  try  as  you  will.  Our 
last  governess  was  first-rate  in  music  —  quite 
a  divine  voice  she  had — and  her  style  perfect ; 
but,  of  all  the  barbarous  accents  in  French  and 
German  (not  to  speak  of  her  wretched  grammar) , 
hers  were  the  worst.  Now,  you  are  a  good 
linguist,  but  no  hand  at  music  !  What  a  worry 
it  is  I* 

a  May  I  ask  what  age  your  children  are  ?'; 
interposed    Mademoiselle    Annette,    who    could 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  261 

speak  sufficient  English  to  nnderstand  and  join 
in  the  conversation. 

"  The  eldest  is  twelve." 

"  Then  I  can  assure  you  Miss  Hereford  is 
quite  sufficient  musician  for  what  you  will  want 
at  pre  sen  t,  madam.  It  is  not  always  the  most 
brilliant  players  who  are  the  best  instructors; 
our  experience  has  taught  us  the  contrary  is  the 
ease/'' 

Mrs.  Paler  mused.  "  Does  Miss  Hereford 
draw  ?" 

"Excellently  well/"  replied  Mademoiselle 
Annette. 

"  I  have  a  great  mind  to  try  her/'  debated 
Mrs.  Paler,  as  if  soliloquizing  with  herself. 
"  But  I  must  just  pay  my  husband  the  com- 
pliment of  asking  what  he  thinks  :  though  I 
never  allow  any  opinion  of  his  to  influence  me. 
He  is  the  shyest  man !  he  went  out,  you  saw,  as 
you  came  in.  I  am  not  sure  but  he  will  think 
Miss  Hereford  too  good  looking ;  but  she  has  a 
very  dignified  air  with  her,  though  her  manners 
are  charmingly  simple." 

u  When    you    have    considered    the    matter, 


262  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

madam,  we  shall  be  glad  to  receive  your 
answer/''  observed  Mademoiselle  Annette,  as 
she  rose.      And  Mrs.  Paler  acquiesced. 

"  Anne/''  began  Mademoiselle  Annette,  as  we 
walked  home,  "  I  do  not  think  that  situation 
will  suit  you.  You  will  not  be  comfortable 
in  it." 

"  But  why  ?"  I  asked,  feeling  my  golden 
visions  of  Paris  dimmed  by  the  words.  "  I  think 
it  would  perfectly  suit  me,  mademoiselle/'' 

"  Madame  Paler  is  not  a  nice  lady ;  she  is 
not  a  gentlewoman.  I  question,  too,  if  she 
would  make  you  comfortable/'' 

"  I.  am  willing  to  risk  it.  You  and  Made- 
moiselle Barlieu  have  told  me  all  along  that  I 
cannot  expect  everything." 

"  That  is  true,  my  child.  Go  where  you  will, 
you  must  look  out  for  disagreeables  and  crosses. 
The  lives  of  all  of  us  are  made  up  of  trials ; 
none,  save  ourselves,  can  feel  them;  few,  save 
ourselves,  can  see,  or  will  believe  in  them.  Many 
a  governess,  tossed  and  turned  about  in  the 
world's  tempest,  weary  of  her  daily  task,  sick  of 
its  monotony,  is  tempted,  no  doubt,  to  say,  '  Oh 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  263 

that  I  were  established  as  the  Demoiselles  Barlieu 
are,  with  a  home  and  school  of  my  own  V  But 
I  can  tell  you,  Anne,  that  often  and  often  I 
and  my  sister  envy  the  lot  of  the  poorest  gover- 
ness out  on  her  own  account,  because  she  is  free 
from  anxiety/'' 

She  spoke  truly.  Every  individual  lot  has 
its  peculiar  trials,  and  none  can  mitigate  them. 
"The  heart  knoweth  its  own  bitterness."  I 
walked  on  by  her  side  then,  in  my  young  in- 
experience, wondering  whether  all  people  had 
these  trials,  whether  they  would  come  to  me.  It 
was  my  morning  of  life,  when  the  unseen  future 
looks  as  a  bright  and  flowery  dream.  Made- 
moiselle Annette  broke  the  silence. 

"  You  will  never  forget,  my  dear,,  that  you 
have  a  friend  in  us.  Should  you  meet  with  any 
trouble,  should  you  be  at  any  time  out  of  a 
situation,  come  to  us;  our  house  is  open  to 
you." 

"  Thank  you,  thank  you,  dear  Mademoiselle 
Annette/''  I  replied,  grasping  her  hand.  "  I 
will  try  and  do  brave  battle  with  the  world's 
cares ;  I  have  not  forgotten  my  mother's  lessons." 


264  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

u  Anne,"  she  gravely  responded,  "  do  not 
battle  :  rather  welcome  them." 

"Well,  I  was  engaged.  And,  as  the  Demoiselles 
Barlien  observed,  it  was  not  altogether  like  my 
entering  the  house  of  people  entirely  strange, 
for  they  were  acquainted  with  the  family 
of  Mr.  Paler :  himself  they  had  never  before  seen, 
but  two  of  his  sisters  had  been  educated  in  their 
establishment. 

A  week  or  two  after  the  Palers  had 
settled  themselves  in  Paris,  I  was  escorted 
thither  by  a  friend  of  the  Miss  Barlieus.  The 
aaaress  given  me  was  Avenue  de  St.  Cloud, 
Commune  de  Passy.  We  found  it  a  good-looking, 
commodious  house,  and  my  travelling  protector, 
Madame  Bernadotte,  left  me  at  the  door.  A 
young  girl  came  forward  as  I  was  shown  into  a 
room. 

"  Are  you  Miss  Hereford,  the  new  governess  V* 
"  Yes.      I  think  I  have  had  the  pleasure   of 

seeing  you  at  Nulle,"   I  answered,  holding  out 

my  hand  to  her. 

"  That  Fm  sure  you've  not.      I  never  was  at 

Kulle.      It  was  Kate  and  Harriet  who  went  there 


ANXE    HEREFORD.  265 

with  papa  and  mamma.  I  and  Fanny  and  Grace 
came  straight  here  last  week  from  England,  with 
nurse." 

Now,  strange  to  say,  it  had  never  occurred 
to  me  or  to  the  Miss  Barlieus  to  ask  Mrs.  Paler, 
during  the  negotiations,  how  many  pupils  I  should 
have.  Two  children  were  with  them  at  Nulle, 
Kate  and  Harriet,  and  I  never  supposed  that 
there  were  others ;  I  believed  these  would  be  my 
only  pupils. 

"  How  many  are  you,  my  dear  ?" 

"  Oh,  we  are  five." 

"  Am  I  to  teach  you  all  V 

"  Of  course.  There's  nobody  else  to  teach 
us.  And  we  have  two  little  brothers,  but  they 
are  quite  in  the  nursery/'' 

Had  Mrs.  Paler  purposely  concealed  the  num- 
ber ?  or  had  it  been  the  result  of  inadvertence  ? 
The  thought  that  came  over  me  was,  that  were 
I  engaging  a  governess  for  five  pupils,  I  should 
take  care  to  mention  that  there  were  five.  The}r 
came  flocking  round  me  now,  every  one  of  them, 
high-spirited,  romping  girls,  impatient  of  control, 
their  ages  varying  from  six  to  twelve. 


266  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  Mamma  and  papa  are  out,  but  I  don't  sup- 
pose they'll  be  long.  Do  you  want  to  see 
mamma  ?" 

"  I  shall  be  glad  to  see  her/-' 

"  Do  you  wish  for  anything  to  eat  ?"  inquired 
Miss  Paler.  "  You  can  have  what  you  like  : 
dinner  or  tea ;  you  have  only  to  ring  and  order  it. 
We  have  dined  and  had  tea  also.  Mamma  has 
not ;  but  you  don't  take  your  meals  with  her." 

As  she  spoke,  some  noise  was  heard  in  the 
house,  and  they  all  ran  out.  It  proved  to  be 
Mrs.  Paler.  She  went  up  to  her  own  sitting- 
room,  and  thither  I  was  summoned. 

"  So  you  have  got  here  safely,  Miss  Here- 
ford ?"  was  her  salutation,  spoken  cordially 
enough.  But  she  did  not  offer  to  shake  hands 
with  me. 

"  I  have  been  making  acquaintance  with  my 
pupils,  madam.  I  did  not  know  there  were  so 
many." 

"  Did  you  not  ?  Oh,  you  forget ;  I  have  no 
doubt  I  mentioned  it." 

"  I  think  not.  I  believed  that  the  two  Miss 
Palers  I  saw  at  Nulle  were  your  only  children." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  267 

"  My  only  children  !  Good  gracious,  Miss 
Hereford,  what  an  idea !  Why,  I  have  seven  ! 
and  have  lost  two,  which  made  nine,  and  shall 
have  more  yet,  for  all  I  know.  You  will  take 
the  five  girls ;  five  are  as  easily  taught  as  two."" 

I  did  not  dispute  the  words.  I  had  come, 
intending  and  hoping  to  do  my  duty  to  the 
very  utmost  extent,  whether  it  might  be  much 
or  little.  Though  certainly  the  five  pupils 
did  look  formidable  in  prospective,  considering 
that  I  should  have  to  teach  them  everything, 
singing  excepted. 

"  I  hope  you  will  suit  me/'  went  on  Mrs. 
Paler.  "  I  have  had  many  qualms  of  doubt 
since  I  engaged  you.  But  I  can't  beat  them 
into  Mr.  Paler;  he  turns  round,  and  politely 
tells  me  they  are  '  rubbish/  as  any  heathen 
might." 

"  Qualms  of  doubt  as  to  my  being  but  nine- 
teen, or  to  my  skill  in  music  V3  I  asked. 

"  Neither ;  your  age  I  never  made  an  objec- 
tion, and  I  dare  say  your  music  will  do  very  well 
for  the  present.      Here's  Mr.  Paler/'' 

He  came  in,  the  same  apparently  shy,  silent, 


26S  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

portly  man  as  at  Nulle,  in  his  gold  spectacles. 
But  he  came  up  kindly  to  me,  and  shook  hands. 
"  My  doubts  turn  upon  serious  points,  Miss 
Hereford/''  pursued  Mrs.  Paler.  "  If  I  thought 
you  would  undermine  the  faith  of  my  children 
and  imbue  them  with  Roman  Catholic  doc- 
trines  " 

u  Mrs.  Paler  Vs  I  interrupted  in  surprise.  "  I 
told  you  I  was  a  Protestant,  brought  up  strictly 
in  the  tenets  of  the  Church  of  England.  Your 
children  are  of  the  same  faith  :  there  is  little 
fear,  then,  that  I  should  seek  to  undermine  it. 
I  know  of  none  better  in  the  world." 

"  You  must  excuse  my  anxiety,  Miss  Hereford. 
Can  you  conscientiously  assure  me  that  you  hate 
all  Roman  Catholics  ¥' 

I  looked  at  her  in  amazement.  And  she 
looked  at  me,  waiting  for  my  answer.  A  smile, 
unless  I  mistook,  crossed  the  lips  of  Mr.  Paler. 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Paler,  what  would  my  own  religion 
be  worth  if  I  could  hate  ?  Believe  me  there  are 
excellent  Christians  amidst  the  Roman  Catholics, 
as  there  are  amidst  us.  People  who  are  striving 
to  do  their  duty  in  this  world,  living  and  working 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  269 

on  for  the  next.  Look  at  the  Miss  Barlieus  !  I 
love  them  dearly;  every  one  respects  them: 
hut  I  would  not  change  my  religion  for  theirs." 

"It  is  the  fact  of  your  having  spent  four 
years  in  their  house  that  makes  me  doubtful. 
But  I  think  I  can  trust  you ;  you  look  so  sincere 
and  true.  The  alarming  number  of  converts  to 
Romanism  which  we  have  of  late  years  been 
obliged  to  witness,  must  make  us  all  fearful." 

"Perverts,  if  you  please/'  interrupted  Mr. 
Paler.  "  When  I  hear  of  our  folks  going  over 
to  the  Romish  faith,  I  always  suspect  they  are 
those  who  have  not  done  their  duty  in  their  own. 
A  man  may  find  all  he  wants  in  his  own  religion, 
if  he  only  looks  out  for  it." 

"  Oh,  that's  very  true,"  I  exclaimed,  my  eyes 
sparkling,  glad,  somehow,  to  hear  him  say  it. 
u  It  is  what  I  have  been  trying  to  express  to 
Mrs.  Paler." 

"  She  has  got  her  head  full  of  some  nonsensical 
fear  that  her  children  should  be  turned  into 
Roman  Catholics — I  suppose  because  wc  are  in 
a  Catholic  country,"  he  resumed,  looking  at  his 
wife  through  his  glasses.      "  She'll  talk  about  it 


270  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

till  she  turns  into  one  herself,  if  she  doesn't 
mind  ;  that's  the  way  the  mania  begins.  There's 
no  more  fear  of  sensible  people  turning  Catholics 
than  there  is  of  my  turning  Dutchman  :  as  to 
the  children,  the  notion  is  simply  absurd.  And 
what  sort  of  weather  have  you  had  at  Nulle, 
Miss  Hereford,  since  we  left  it  V3 

"Not  very  fine.  Yesterday  it  poured  with 
rain  all  day." 

"Ah.  That  would  make  it  pleasant  for  tra- 
velling, though." 

"  Yes  :  it  laid  the  dust/' 

"  Did  you  travel  alone  ?" 

11  Oh,  no  ;  the  Miss  Barlieus  would  not  have 
allowed  it.  It  is  not  etiquette  in  France  for  a 
young  lady  to  go  out  even  for  a  walk  alone.  An 
acquaintance  of  the  Miss  Barlieus,  Madame 
Bernadotte,  who  was  journeying  to  Paris,  accom- 
panied me." 

"Well,  I  hope  you  will  be  comfortable  here," 
he  concluded. 

"  Thank  you  ;  I  hope  so." 

"  And  look  here,  Fll  give  you  a  hint.  Just 
you  get  the  upper  hand  of  those  children  at  once, 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  271 

or  you'll  never  do   it.      They  are  like   so  many 
untrained  colts." 

Nothing  more  was  said.  I  had  not  been 
asked  to  sit,  and  supposed  the  silence  was  a  hint 
that  I  must  quit  the  room.  Before  I  had  got 
far,  a  servant  came  and  said  I  was  to  go  back  to 
it.  Mrs.  Paler  was  alone  then,  looking  very 
solemn  and  dark. 

"  Miss  Hereford,  you  have  been  reared  in  se- 
clusion, mostly  in  school,  and  probably  know 
little  of  the  convenances — the  exactions  of  social 
life.  Do  not  be  offended  if  I  set  you  right  upon 
a  point — I  have  no  doubt  you  have  erred,  not 
from  want  of  respect,  but  from  lack  of  know- 
ledge." 

What  had  I  done  ?  of  course  I  said  I  should 
be  obliged  to  her  to  set  me  right  in  anything 
when  found  wrong. 

"  You  are  a  governess ;  you  hold  a  dependent 
situation  in  my  house.      Is  it  not  so  ?" 

u  Certainly  it  is,"  I  answered,  wondering  much. 

"  Then  never  forget  that  a  certain  amount  of 
respect  in  manner  is  due  to  myself  and  to  Mr. 
Paler.     I  do  not,   of  course,  wish   to   exact  the 


272  ANNE    HEREFORD. 


deference  a  servant  would  give — you  must  under- 
stand that ;  but  there's  a  medium  :  a  medium. 
Miss  Hereford.  To  you,  I  and  Mr.  Paler  are 
'  madam '  and  '  sir/  and  1  beg  that  we  may  be 
always  addressed  as  such/" 

I  curtsied  and  turned  away,  the  burning 
colour  dyeing  my  face.  It  was  my  first  lesson 
in  dependence.  But  Mrs.  Paler  was  right ;  and 
I  felt  vexed  to  have  forgotten  that  I  was  only  a 
governess.  Misplaced  rebellion  rose  in  my  heart, 
whispering  that  I  was  a  lady  born ;  that  my 
family  was  far  higher  in  the  social  world  than 
Mr.  or  Mrs.  Paler's ;  whispering,  moreover, 
that  that  lady  was  not  a  gentlewoman,  and 
never  could  be  one.  But  after  a  few  minutes 
spent  in  sober  reflection,  common  sense  chased 
away  my  foolish  thoughts,  leaving  in  place 
a  firm  resolution  never  so  to  transgress  again. 
From  that  hour,  I  took  up  my  position 
bravely  —  the  yielding,  dependent,  submissive 
governess. 

But  what  a  life  of  toil  I  entered  upon  !  and — 
where  were  my  dreams  of  Paris?  Have  you 
forgotten   that  they  had  visited  me,  in  all  their 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  273 

beautiful  delusion?      I  had  not.      Delusive  hopes 
are  always  the  sweetest. 

When  I  had  stayed  three  months  at  Mrs. 
Paler's  I  had  never  once  been  into  Paris  further 
than  the  Champs  Elysees.  Save  that  we  went 
every  Sunday  morning  in  a  closed  carriage  to 
the  Ambassador's  chapel,  I  saw  nothing  of  Paris. 
The  streets  may  have  been  of  crystal,  the  foun- 
tains of  malachite  marble,  the  houses  of  burnished 
gold,  for  all  I  witnessed  of  them — and  I  believe 
my  warm  imagination  had  pictured  something  of 
the  like  resplendence.  There  was  no  pleasure 
for  me ;  no  going  out ;  my  days  were  one  lasting 
scene  of  toil. 

I  am  not  going  to  complain  unjustly  of  Mrs. 
Paler's  situation,  or  make  it  out  worse  than  it 
was.  It  has  become  much  the  fashion  of  late 
years — I  may  say  a  mania — to  set  forth  the 
sorrows  and  ill-treatment  that  governesses  have 
to  endure  :  were  the  other  side  of  the  question  to 
be  taken  up,  it  might  be  seen  that  ladies  have  as 
much  to  bear  from  governesses.  There  are  good 
places  and  there  are  bad  ones ;  and  there  are  ad- 
mirable governesses,  as  well  as  undesirable  and 
vol.  i.  18 


274  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

most  incapable  ones :  perhaps  the  good  and  bad, 
on  both  sides  are  about  balanced.  I  was  well- 
treated  at  Mr.  Paler's  ;  I  had  a  generous  diet, 
and  a  maid  to  wait  upon  me  in  conjunction  with 
the  two  elder  girls.  When  they  had  visitors  in 
an  evening,  I  was  admitted  on  an  equality  (at 
any  rate  to  appearance)  ;  I  had  respect  paid  me 
by  the  servants ;  and  I  was  not  found  fault  with 
by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Paler.  Could  I  desire  better 
than  this  ?      No.      But  I  was  overworked. 

Put  it  to  yourselves  what  it  was,  if  you  have 
any  experience  in  teaching.  Five  girls,  all  in 
different  stages  of  advancement,  to  learn  every- 
thing, from  German  and  good  English  down  to 
needle-work.  The  worst  task  was  the  music ;  the 
drawing  lessons  I  could  give  conjointly.  All  five 
learnt  it,  piano  and  harp,  and  two  of  them,  the 
second  and  the  youngest  but  one,  were  so  wild 
and  unsteady  that  they  could  not  be  trusted  to 
practise  one  instant  alone.  I  rose  every  morn- 
ing at  half-past  six  to  begin  the  music  lessons, 
and  I  was  usually  up  until  twelve  or  one  o' clock 
the  next  morning  correcting  exercises,  for  I  could 
not  find  time  to  do  them  during  the  day.     "  Make 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  275 

time/'  says  somebody.  I  could  only  have  made 
it  by  neglecting  the  children. 

"  Our  last  governess  never  did  a  thing  after 
six  in  the  evening/''  Kate  said  to  me  one  day. 
"  You  should  not  be  so  particular,  Miss  Here- 
ford." 

"  But  she  did  not  get  you  on  to  your  mamma's 
satisfaction." 

"  No,  indeed :  mamma  sent  her  away  because 
of  that.  She  did  not  care  whether  we  advanced 
or  not.  All  she  cared  for  was  to  get  the  studies 
over  anyhow." 

Just  so  :  it  had  been  eye-service,  as  I  could 
have  told  by  their  ignorance  when  I  took  the 
girls  in  hand.  My  dear  mother  had  enjoined 
me  differently  :  "  Whatever  you  undertake,  Anne, 
let  it  be  done  to  the  very  best  of  your  ability  :  do 
it  as  to  God ;  as  though  His  eye  and  ear  were 
ever  present  with  you." 

I  appealed  to  Mrs.  Paler :  telling  her  I  could 
not  continue  to  work  as  I  was  doing,  and  asking 
what  could  be  done. 

"  Oh,  nonsense,  Miss  Hereford,  you  must  be 
a  bad  economizer  of  time,"  she  answered.    tt  The 

I8—2 


276  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

other  governesses  I  have  had  did  not  complain  of 
being  overworked." 

"  But,  madam,  did  they  do  their  duty  V 
"  Middling  for  that — but  then  they  were   in- 
corrigibly lazy.      We  are  quite  satisfied  with  you, 
Miss  Hereford,  and  you  must  manage  your  time 
so  as  to  afford  yourself  more  leisure." 

I  suggested  to  Mrs.  Paler  that  she  should  get 
help  for  part  of  the  music  lessons,  but  she  would 
not  hear  of  it ;  so  I  had  to  go  on  doing  my  best ; 
but  to  do  that  best  overtaxed  my  strength  sadly. 
Mrs.  Paler  might  have  had  more  consideration : 
she  saw  that  I  rarely  went  out;  one  hurried 
walk  in  the  week,  perhaps,  and  the  drive  to 
church  on  Sunday.  My  pupils  walked  out  every 
day,  taken  by  one  or  other  of  the  servants ;  but 
they  did  not  go  together :  two  or  three  stayed 
with  me  while  the  rest  went,  and  when  they 
came  back  to  me  these  went.  Mrs.  Paler  in- 
sisted upon  my  giving  an  hour  of  music  to  each 
child  daily,  which  made  five  hours  a  day  for  music 
alone  The  confinement  and  the  hard  work, 
perhaps  the  broken  spirits,  began  to  tell  upon 
me ;  nervous  headaches    came  on,  and   I  wrote 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  277 

to  the  Miss  Barlieus,  asking  what  I  should  do. 
I  wrote  the  letter  on  a  Sunday,  I  am  sorry  to 
say,  failing  time  on  a  week  day.  None  of  us 
went  abroad  on  a  Sunday  afternoon.  Mrs.  Paler 
protested  that  nothing  but  sin  and  gallavanting 
was  to  be  seen  out  of  doors  on  a  French  Sunday ; 
and  once  home  from  church  we  were  shut  up  for 
the  rest  of  the  day.  She  did  not  go  out  herself, 
or  suffer  anybody  else  to  go  ;  Mr.  Paler  excepted. 
He  took  the  reins  into  his  own  hands. 

The  Miss  Barlieus  answered  me  sensibly;  it 
was  Miss  Annette  who  wrote.  "  Put  up  with  it 
to  the  close  of  your  year  from  the  time  of  en- 
trance/'' she  said.  "  It  is  never  well  for  a  gover- 
ness to  leave  her  situation  before  the  year  is  up, 
if  it  can  be  avoided;  and  were  you  to  do  so, 
some  ladies  might  urge  it  as  an  objection  to 
making  another  engagement  with  you.  You  are 
but  young  still.  Give  Mrs.  Paler  ample  notice, 
three  months,  we  believe,  is  the  English  usage — 
and  endeavour  to  part  with  her  amicably.  She 
must  see  that  her  situation  is  beyond  your 
strength/'' 

I  took  the  advice,  and  in  June  gave  Mrs.  Paler 


278  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

warning  to  leave,  having  entered  her  house  in 
September.  She  was  angry,  and  affected  to  be- 
lieve I  would  not  go.  I  respectfully  asked  her 
to  put  herself  in  idea  in  my  place,  and  candidly 
say  whether  or  not  the  work  was  too  hard.  She 
muttered  something  about  u  over-conscientious- 
ness ;"  that  I  should  get  along  better  without  it. 
Nothing  more  was  said ;  nothing  satisfactory  de- 
cided, and  the  time  went  on  again  to  the  approach 
of  September.  I  wondered  how  I  must  set  about 
looking  out  for  another  asylum;  I  had  no  time 
to  look  out,  no  opportunity  to  go  abroad.  Mr. 
Paler  was  in  England. 

"  Miss  Hereford,  mamma  told  me  to  say  that  we 
shall  be  expected  in  the  drawing-room  to-night ; 
you,  and  I,  and  Harriet/'  observed  Kate  Paler 
to  me  one  hot  summer's  day.  "The  Gordons 
are  coming  and  the  De  Mellissies." 

"  "What  De  Mellissies  are  those  V9  I  inquired, 
the  name  striking  upon  my  ear  with  a  thrill  of 
remembrance. 

"  What  De  Mellissies  are  those  ?  why,  the  De 
Mellissies/'  returned  Kate,  girl-fashion.  "  She 
is   young  and  very  pretty;    I  saw  her  when    I 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  279 

was  out  with  mamma  in  the  carriage  the  other 
day." 

"  Is  she  English  or  French  ?" 

"  English,,  Fll  vow.  No  French  tongue  could 
speak  English  as  she  does/'' 

"  When  you  answer  in  that  free,  abrupt  manner, 
Kate,  you  greatly  displease  me/'  I  interposed. 
"  It  is  most  unladylike." 

Kate  laughed ;  said  she  was  free-spoken  by 
nature,  and  it  was  of  no  use  trying  to  be  other- 
wise. By  habit  more  than  by  nature,  I  told  her : 
and  I  waited  with  impatience  for  the  evening. 

It  was  Emily.  I  knew  her  at  once.  Gray- 
mannered,  laughing,  lovely  as  ever,  she  came  into 
the  room  on  her  husband's  arm,  wearing  a  pink 
silk  dress  and  wreath  of  roses.  Alfred  de  Mellissie 
looked  ill ;  at  least  he  was  paler  and  thinner  than 
in  the  old  days  at  Nulle.  She  either  did  not  or 
would  not  remember  me ;  as  the  evening  drew 
on,  I  felt  sure  that  she  did  not,  for  she  spoke 
cordially  enough  to  me,  though  as  to  an  utter 
stranger.  It  happened  that  we  were  quite  alone 
once,  in  the  recess  of  a  window,  and  I  inter- 
rupted what  she  was  saying  about  a  song. 


280  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  Have  you  quite  forgotten  me;  Madame  de 
Mellissie?" 

"Forgotten  you  V  she  returned,  with  a  quick 
glance.      "  I  never  knew  you,  did  I  ?' 

"  In  the  years  gone  by,  when  you  were  Miss 
Chandos.      I  am  Anne  Hereford." 

A  puzzled  gaze  at  me,  and  then  she  hid  her 
face  in  her  hands,  its  penitent  expression  mixed 
with  laughter.  "  Never  say  a  word  about  that 
naughty  time,  if  you  love  me  !  everybody  says  it 
should  be  buried  five  fathoms  deep.  I  ought  to 
have  known  you,  though,  for  it  is  the  same 
gentle  face;  the  sweet  and  steady  eyes,  with 
the  long  eyelashes,  and  the  honest  good  sense 
and  the  pretty  smile.  But  you  have  grown  out 
of  all  knowledge.  Not  that  you  are  much  of 
a  size  now.  What  an  escapade  that  was  !  the 
staid  Demoiselles  Barlieu  will  never  get  over  it 
I  shall  go  and  beg  their  pardon  in  person  some 
day.     Were  you  shocked  at  it  ?" 

11  Yes.      But  has  it  brought  you  happiness  V 

"  Who  talks  of  happiness  at  soirees  ?  You 
must  be  as  unsophisticated  as  ever,  Anne  Here- 
ford.     Has  that  Johnstone  left?" 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  281 

"  A  long,  long  while  ago.  She  was  dismissed 
at  the  end  of  a  few  months.  The  Miss  Barlieus 
did  not  like  her." 

"  I  don't  know  who  could  like  her.  And  so 
yon  are  a  governess  V 

"  Yes/'  I  bravely  avowed.  "  I  have  been  nearly 
a  year  with  the  Miss  Palers." 

"  Yon  must  get  leave  to  come  and  see  me. 
Alfred,  here's  an  old  schoolfellow  of  mine.  I 
dare  say  you  will  remember  her." 

M.  de  Mellissie  came  at  the  call,  and  was  talk- 
ing to  me  for  the  rest  of  the  evening. 

The  great  things  that  a  night  may  bring  forth  ! 
The  sadness  that  the  rising  of  another  sun  may 
be  bearing  to  us  on  its  hot  wings  ! 

It  was  the  morning  following  the  soiree.  I 
was  in  the  schoolroom  with  the  girls,  but  quitted 
it  for  a  minute  to  read  a  letter  in  peace  that 
arrived  by  the  early  post.  It  was  written  by 
Miss  Barlieu.  A  very  kind  letter,  tolling  me  to 
jro  back  to  them  while  I  looked  out  for  a  fresh 
situation,  should  I  not  get  one  before  leaving 
Mrs.  Paler.  Suddenly  the  door  opened,  and  Mrs  . 


282  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

Paler  came  in  without  any  ceremony  of  knock- 
ing, her  face  white,  and  an  open  letter  in  her 
hand.  She  looked  scared,  fierce  ;  agitation  im- 
peding her  free  utterance. 

"  Here's  news  V  she  brought  out  at  length, 
her  voice  rising  to  a  scream ;  "  here's  news  to 
come  upon  me  like  a  thunderbolt  !  Does  he 
expect  me  to  live  through  it  ?" 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Paler,  what  has  happened?  You 
look  ill  and  terrified.  You  have  had  bad  tidings  ! 
Will  you  not  tell  them  to  me  V3 

"  Wh  at  else  have  I  come  for  but  to  tell  you  ?" 
she  retorted,  speaking  in  a  tone  that  betrayed  as 
much  anger  as  distress.  "  I  went  to  the  study 
after  you,  and  frightened  the  girls;  they  were 
for  following  me  here,  so  I  locked  them  in.  I 
must  tell  some  one,  or  my  feelings  will  burst 
bounds ;  they  always  were  of  a  demonstrative 
nature.      Not  like  Ms,  the  sly,  quiet  fox  V 

My  fears  flew  to  Mr.  Paler.  He  had  been  in 
England  some  time  now,  ever  since  the  middle  of 
May.  Though  I  did  not  understand  her  anger, 
or  the  last  words. 

"  You  h  ave  heard  from  Mr.  Paler,  madam  \" 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  283 

I  uttered.  "  Some  harm  has  happened  to 
him  !" 

"  Harm  !  yes,  it  has.  Harm  to  me  and  my 
children,  though,  more  than  to  him.  Miss  Here- 
ford, he  has  just  gone  and  ruined  himself." 

"  How  ?"  I  asked,  feeling  grieved  and  puzzled. 

"  It  was  always  his  mania,  that  turf- gambling, 
and  as  a  young  man  he  got  out  of  thousands  at 
it.  I  thought  how  it  would  be — I  declare  I  did 
— when  he  became  restless  here  in  Paris,  just 
before  the  Epsom  Meeting,  and  at  last  went  off 
to  it.  '  You'll  drop  some  hundreds  over  it,  if 
you  do  go/  I  said  to  him.  '  Not  1/  was  his 
retort,  '  since  I  have  had  children  to  drop 
hundreds  over,  I  don't  spare  them  for  race- 
horses/    A  wicked,  reckless  man  \" 

"  And  has  he — dropped  the  hundreds,  madam  ?" 

"  Hundreds  \"  she  shrieked  ;  and  then,  looking 
covertly  around  the  roof,  as  if  fearful  others 
might  be  listening,  she  sunk  her  voice  to  a 
whisper  :  "  He  has  lost  thirty  thousand  pounds." 

"  Oh  \"  I  exclaimed,  in  my  horror.  Mrs.  Paler 
wrung  her  hands. 

"  Thirty  thousand  pounds,  every  pound   of  it 


284  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

— and  I  hope  remorse  Trill  haunt  him  to  his  dying 
day  !  Epsom,  Ascot,  Goodwood — I  know  not 
how  many  other  courses  he  has  visited  this 
summer,  and  has  betted  frantically  at  all.  The 
mania  was  upon  him  again,  and  he  could  not  stop 
himself.  He  is  lying  ill  now  at  Doncaster,  at  one 
of  the  inns  there,  and  his  brother  writes  ;  he  tells 
me  they  dare  not  conceal  the  facts  from  me  any 
longer/' 

"  Shall  you  not  go  over  to  him,  madam  7" 

"  I  go  over  to  him  \"  she  retorted ;  ' '  I  would 
not  go  to  him  if  he  were  dying.  But  that  my 
children  are  his,  I  would  never  live  with  him 
again ;  I  would  never  notice  him  :  I  would  get  a 
divorce,  if  practicable,  but  for  their  sakes.  You 
look  shocked,  Miss  Hereford  ;  but  you,  an  unmar- 
ried girl,  cannot  realize  the  blow  in  all  its  extent. 
Do  you  think  a  man  has  any  right  wilfully  to 
bring  disgrace  and  misery  upon  his  wife  and 
children  ?" 

u  Oh,  madam — no  \" 

"It  is  my  punishment  come  home  to  me," 
she  wildly  exclaimed.  "  They  told  me  how  it 
would  be,  sooner  or  later, if  I  persisted  in  marry- 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  285 

ing  James  Paler :  but  I  would  not  listen  to 
them.  My  mother  and  sisters  will  say  it  serves 
me  right/'' 

I  heard  the  children  squealing  and  kicking  at 
the  school-room  door,  and  did  not  dare  to  go  to 
them. 

"  It  is  next  door  to  ruin/'  said  Mrs.  Paler ; 
"it  will  take  from  us  more  than  half  our  in- 
come ;  and  present  debt  and  embarrassment  it 
must  bring.  Ah  !  see  how  some  things — trifles 
— happen  sometimes  for  the  best  !  I  thought 
it  a  great  misfortune  to  lose  you.  but  I  am  glad 
of  it  now,  for  I  am  sure  I  can  no  longer  afford 
an  expensive  governess.  Nor  many  servants, 
either.     Oh,  woe's  me  V* 

I  stood  looking  at  her  distress  with  great  pity, 
feeling  that  Mr.  Paler  must  be  next  kin  to  a  mad- 
man. And  yet  I  had  liked  him  :  he  was  most 
affectionate  to  his  children,  and  solicitous  for  the 
comfort  of  his  household.  Mrs.  Paler  seemed  to 
become  suddenly  awake  to  the  uproar.  She  darted 
to  the  school-room,  scolded  one,  boxed  another, 
locked  the  door  upon  them  again,  and  came  back 
to  me. 


286  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

"  I  had  better  settle  things  with  you  at  once, 
Miss  Hereford.  If  I  take  it  in  my  head,,  I  may 
go  off  to  my  family  in  England  at  a  minute's 
notice ;  there's  no  knowing.  Your  time  here  will 
expire  in  a  fortnight  ?" 

"  Yes." 

"  I  had  intended  to  offer  an  increased  salary, 
if  you  would  stay  on — but  that's  all  out  of  the 
question  now.  I  suppose  you  have  no  settled 
plans ;  no  fresh  situation  to  go  to  ?" 

"  Madam,  it  has  not  been  in  my  power  to  look 
out  for  one." 

"  True.  Yet  it  is  better  that  you  should  go. 
I  don't  know  what  may  become  of  us  in  future  : 
where  we  shall  live,  or  what  we  shall  do — perhaps 
go  to  some  obscure  place  in  Germany,  or  Scot- 
land, or  Wales,  and  economize :  anywhere,  that 
it's  cheap.  I  wonder  that  such  men,  who  deli- 
berately bring  ruin  on  their  families,  are  per- 
mitted to  live  !  But  now  we  must  try  and  find 
you  another  situation." 

"  Perhaps  Madame  de  Mellissie  may  know  of 
something :  and  I  think  she  would  interest  her- 
self for  me,  if  I  knew  how  to  see  her/' 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  287 

"  You  can  go  and  see  her/'  replied  Mrs.  Paler, 
"you  can  go  to-day,  and  call  upon  her.  My 
maid  shall  take  you.  Never  mind  the  studies  : 
I  feel  as  if  I  should  not  care  if  the  girls  never 
learnt  anything  again  —  with  this  blow  upon 
them/' 

I  did  not  wait  for  a  second  permission  :  the 
thought  that  Emily  de  Mellissie  might  help  me 
to  a  fresh  situation  had  been  floating  in  my  mind 
all  night.  She  was  well-connected  in  England  ; 
she  was  in  the  best  society  in  Paris ;  and  she  was 
good-natured. 

In  the  afternoon  I  proceeded  to  the  hotel  (as 
it  was  called)  of  old  Madame  de  Mellissie,  for  it 
was  her  house,  and  her  son  and  daughter-in-law 
lived  with  her.  Emily  was  at  home,  surrounded 
by  morning  callers,  quite  a  crowd  of  them.  She 
looked  intensely  surprised  at  seeing  me ;  was,  or  I 
fancied  it,  rather  distant  and  haughty  in  manner ; 
and,  pointing  to  a  chair,  desired  me  to  wait.  Did 
she  deem  I  had  presumptuously  intruded  as  one 
of  those  morning  callers  ?  Very  humbly  I  waited 
until  the  last  had  gone  :  schooling  myself  to  re- 
member that  I  was  but  a  poor  governess,  while 


28S  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

she  was  Madame  Alfred   de  Mellissie,  nee  Miss 
Chandos  of  Chandos. 

"  And  so  you  have  soon  come  to  pay  me  a 
visit,  Miss  Hereford  \" 

"  I  have  come  as  a  petitioner,  rather  than  as 
a  visitor,  Madame  de  Mellissie.  Can  you  spare 
me  five  minutes  V 

"  I  can  spare  you  ten  if  you  like,  now  those 
loungers  are  gone/'' 

I  forthwith  told  my  tale.  That  I  was  leaving 
Mrs.  Paler's,  where  I  was  overworked  :  that  I 
had  thought  it  possible  she  might  know  of  some 
situation  open  :  if  so,  would  she  kindly  recom- 
mend me  V 

"  The  idea,  Anne  Hereford,  of  your  coming  to 
me  upon  such  an  errand  V3  was  her  laughing 
answer.  "  As  if  I  troubled  myself  about  vacant 
situations  !  There  is  a  rumour  current  in  Paris 
this  morning  that  James  Paler  has  been  idiot 
enough  to  go  and  ruin  himself  on  the  turf.  That 
he  has  lost  a  great  deal  of  money  is  certain,  for 
the  newspapers  allude  to  it  in  a  manner  not  to 
be  mistaken.  Thank  goodness,  Alfred  has  no 
weakness  that  way,  though  he  is  empty-headed 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  239 

enough.  Is  it  not  a  dreadful  life,  that  of  a 
governess  ?" 

"  At  Mrs.  Paler's  it  has  been  one  of  incessant 
toil.  I  hope  to  go  where  the  duties  will  be 
lighter.  It  is  not  the  life  I  like,  or  would  have 
chosen  ;  but  I  must  bend  to  circumstances." 

"  That's  true  enough.   I  will  ask  all  my  friends 

in  Paris   if  they by  the   way/'  she   abruptly 

broke  off,  speaking  with  slow  deliberation,  "  I 
wonder  whether — if  you  should  be  found  suitable 
— whether  you  would  like  something  else  ?" 

I  made  no  reply  ;  only  waited  for  her  to  ex- 
plain herself. 

"The  case  is  this,  Miss  Hereford/''  she  re- 
sumed, assuming  a  light  manner.  a  I  thought  of 
going  to  Chandos  on  a  visit ;  my  husband  was 
to  have  conducted  me  thither,  but  Madame  de 
Mellissie  has  been  ailing,  and  Alfred  says  it 
would  not  do  for  him  to  leave  her.  This  morn- 
ing we  had  a  dispute  over  it.  f  There's  nothing 
much  amiss  with  her/  I  said  :  '  were  she  in  danger, 
it  would  be  a  different  matter,  but  it's  quite  un- 
reasonable to  keep  me  away  from  Chandos  for 
nothing  but  this/     Monsieur  Alfred  grew  vexed, 

VOL.    I.  19 


290  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

said  he  should  not  quit  her,  and  moreover  did  not, 
himself,  feel  well  enough  to  travel, — for  he  has  a 
sort  of  French  fever  hanging  over  him.  They  are 
always  getting  it,  you  know.  I  am  sick  of  hear- 
ing one  say  to  another,  '  J^ai  la  fievre  aujourd'- 
hui  !'  Then  I  said  I  should  go  without  him  : 
'  With  great  pleasure/  he  complacently  replied, 
provided  I  would  engage  a  lady  as  companion, 
but  he  should  not  trust  me  alone.  Complimentary 
to  my  discretion,  was  it  not  ?w 

I  could  not  deny  it — in  a  certain  sense. 

"  But  the  bargain  was  made  ;  it  was  indeed.  I 
am  to  look  out  for  a  companion,  and  then  I  may 
be  off  the  next  hour  to  England,  destination 
Chandos.     Would  you  like  to  take  the  place  V9 

A  thousand  thoughts  flew  over  me  at  the 
abrupt  question,  crowding  my  mind,  dyeing  my 
cheeks.  The  prospect,  at  the  first  glance,  ap- 
peared like  a  haven  of  rest  after  Mrs.  Paler's. 
But — what  would  be  my  duties  ? — and  was  7,  a 
comparative  child,  fit  for  the  post  ?  Should  I 
be  deemed  fit  by  Monsieur  de  Mellissie  ? 

«  What  should  I  have  to  do  ?"  I  asked. 

"Anything  I   please/''  she   answered.      "You 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  291 

must  amuse  me  when  I  am  tired,,  read  to  me 
when  I  feel  inclined  to  listen,  play  to  me  when  I 
wish,  be  ready  to  go  out  when  I  want  you,  give 
orders  to  my  maid  for  me,  write  my  letters  when 
I  am  too  idle  to  do  it,  and  post  yourself  at  my 
side  to  play  propriety  between  this  and  Chandos. 
Those  are  the  onerous  duties  of  a  dame  de  com- 
pagnie,  are  they  not  ?  but  I  have  no  experience 
in  the  matter.      Could  you  undertake  them  V 

She  spoke  all  this  curiously,  in  a  haughty 
tone,  but  with  a  smile  on  her  face.  I  did  not 
know  how  to  take  it.  "  Are  you  speaking  seri- 
ously, Madame  de  Mellissie?" 

"  Of  course  I  am.  Stay,  though.  About  the 
payment  ?  I  could  not  afford  to  give  much,  for 
my  purse  has  a  hole  at  both  ends  of  it,  and  I  am 
dreadfully  poor.  I  suppose  you  have  had  a  high 
salary  at  Mrs.  Paler's  V* 

"  Sixty  guineas." 

"  Oh,  don't  talk  of  it  \"  she  exclaimed,  stop- 
ping her  ears.  u  I  wish  I  could  give  it ;  but  I 
never  could  squeeze  out  more  than  twenty. 
Anne,  I  will  make  a  bargain  with  you :  go  with 
me  to   Chandos,  stay  with   me  during   my   visit 


292  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

there ;  it  will  not  last  above  a  week  or  two ;  and 
when  we  return  here,  I  will  get  you  a  more  lu- 
crative situation.  For  the  time  you  are  with  me, 
I  will  give  you  what  I  can  afford,  and  of  course 
pay  your  travelling  expenses  V3 

"With  the  word  "  Anne/"  she  had  gone  back 
to  the  old  familiar  manner  of  our  school-days.  I 
accepted  the  offer  willingly,  subject,  of  course,  to 
the  approval  of  Monsieur  de  Mellissie ;  and  feel- 
ing very  doubtful  in  my  own  mind  whether  it 
would  be  carried  out.  As  to  the  payment — what 
she  said  seemed  reasonable  enough,  and  money 
wore  but  little  value  in  my  eyes  :  I  had  not 
then  found  out  its  uses.  Provided  I  had  enough 
for  my  ordinary  wants  of  dress,  it  was  all  I  cared 
for;  and  a  large  sum  was  due  to  me  from  Mrs. 
Paler. 

Somewhat  to  my  surprise,  M.  de  Mellissie 
approved  of  me  as  his  wife's  companion,  paying 
me  a  compliment  on  the  occasion.  "  You  are 
young,  Mademoiselle  Hereford,  but  I  can  see 
you  are  one  fully  to  be  trusted :  I  confide  my 
wife  to  you/' 

"  I  will  do  what  I  can,  sir." 


ANNE    HEREFORD.  293 

"  You  laugh  at  my  saying  that  thing/'  he  said, 
speaking  in  his  sometimes  rather  odd  English. 
u  You  think  my  wife  can  better  take  care  of  you, 
than  you  of  her." 

"  I  am  younger  than  she  is." 

"  That  goes  without  telling,  mademoiselle.  You 
look  it.  The  case  is  this,"  he  added,  in  a  confi- 
dential tone.  "  It  is  not  that  my  wife  wants 
protection  on  her  journey ;  she  has  her  femme  de 
chambre ;  but  because  I  do  not  think  they  would 
like  to  see  her  arrive  alone  at  Chandos.  My 
lady  is  difficile." 

The  permission  to  depart  accorded,  Madame 
de  Mellissie  was  all  impatience  to  set  off.  I 
bought  a  dress  or  two,  but  she  would  not  allow 
me  time  to  get  them  made,  and  I  had  to  take 
them  unmade.  Though  I  was  going  to  Chandos 
as  a  humble  companion,  I  could  not  forget  that 
my  birth  would  have  entitled  me  to  go  as  a 
visitor,  and  wished  to  dress  accordingly. 

The  foolish  girl  that  I  was !  1  spent  my 
money  down  to  one  Napoleon  and  some  silver; 
it  was  not  very  much  I  had  by  me ;  and 
then   Mrs.    Paler,   to   my  intense  consternation, 


294  ANNE    HEREFORD. 

told  me  it  was  not  convenient  to  pay  me  my 
salary. 

She  owed  me  thirty  guineas.  I  had  received 
the  first  thirty  at  the  termination  of  the  half- 
year  :  it  was  all  spent,  including  what  I  had  laid 
out  now.  I  appealed  to  Mrs.  Palei^s  good  feel- 
ing, showing  my  needy  state.  In  return  she 
appealed  to  mine. 

"  My  dear  Miss  Hereford,  I  have  not  got  it. 
Until  remittances  shall  reach  me  from  Mr.  Paler, 
I  am  very  short.  You  do  not  require  money  for 
your  journey,  Madame  Alfred  de  Mellissie  pays 
all  that,  and  I  will  remit  it  to  you  ere  you  have 
been  many  days  at  Chandos.  You  will  not,  I 
am  sure,  object  so  far  to  oblige  a  poor  dis- 
tressed woman." 

What  answer  could  I  give  ? 

On  a  lovely  September  morning  we  started  for 
Boulogne-sur-Mer,  Madame  Alfred  de  Mellissie, 
I,  and  her  maid  Pauline.  M.  de  Mellissie  saw 
us  off  at  the  station. 

"  I  would  have  run  down  to  Boulogne  to  put 
you  on  board  the  boat,  but  that  I  do  not  feel 
well  enough ;  my  fever  is  very  bad  to-day,"   he 


ANNE   HEREFORD.  295 

said  to  me  and  his  wife.  She  took  no  notice  of 
the  words,  but  I  saw  they  were  true :  his  pale 
thin  face  had  a  hectic  red  upon  it,  his  hand, 
meeting  mine  in  the  adieu,  burnt  me  through 
my  glove. 

"  Madame  de  Mellissie,  your  husband  certainly 
has  an  attack  of  fever/'  I  said,  as  the  train 
started. 

"  Ah,  yes,  no  doubt ;  the  French,  as  I  previ- 
ously observed,  are  subject  to  it.  But  it  never 
comes  to  anything/' 


END    OF   VOL.   I. 


tOKDOW : 

SAVILl,  BDWABDS  ATTJ   CO.,    PRINTEBS,  CHAHDOS   STBEET, 

COVE1TT  GABDEIT.